the seven eares are seven years with many the like places hence it is said that rock was Christ the Apostle saith not the rock signifies Christ but as if he were that indeed which in substance he was not but by signification onely In like maner the candlesticks are called the churches and the starres are said to be Angels the bread in the Lords supper the body of Christ not in substance but in regard of their analogie and signification For Christ doubted not to say Chap. 12. cont Adrm Dist 1. de consec this is my body when he gave the signe of his body saith the same Austine and more clearly the bread is the body of Christ not in the truth of the thing but by a mysticall signification The Argument Analysis parts of the second Chapter CHrist walking in the middest of the Candlesticks delivers to Iohn the seven Epistles to be sent to the seven ministers of the Churches of Asia commanding him to commend the diligence of some to reproove the negligence of others and in the rast place by promises and threatnings to exhort all of them to their duty and constancy therein so also he is commanded to write those things which he had seen and which were and which should come to passe by which threefold distinction Christ in the former Chapter declared in generall the arguments of these Epistles For in commanding Iohn to write those things which he had seen he was to declare the glorious vision of Christ unto the Churches that so they might receive the writing with reverence and due respect In bidding him to write those things which were it shewes how he was to manifest the qualification of the Churches and Teachers and whatsoever was either good or evil in every one of them that so they might perceive how Christ our Lord taketh notice of all our actions And lastly in bidding him to write those things which should come after Iohn was to propound to the godly a promised reward and to the wicked judgement to come that all might acknowledge Christ to be the glorious just and omnipotent judge of the world But it is better to extend the three forenamed heads to the whole revelation To return to the Epistles they are all exhortatory and not much differing in matter one from the other The sixt to the Church of Philadelphia seemeth to be the excellentest next to which is that unto Smyrna But the seventh unto Laodicea is the sharpest A common inscription is prefixed before all taken from the foregoing glorious form of Christ A generall Epiphonema is added in the conclusion provokeing them to attention by a speciall promise by which is understood the end of that glorious and magnificent apparition of Christ This Chapter doth contain the first fower Epistles namely to the pastours of the Churches of Ephesus Smyrna Philadelphia and Thiatyra The common argument of the Epistles And therefore the Chapter hath fower parts The Analysis of them all is plain and almost one and the same For they consist of a Preface Narration Exhortation and acclamation of promises annexed or that I may speak more plainly they contain three things First A description of Christ the author of the Epistles Secondly The praise or dispraise of each Angel Thirdly Good things are promised to those that overcome and destruction to such as fall away The first Epistle to the Angel of the Church of Ephesus 1 Vnto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write These things saith hee that holdeth the seven starres in his right hand who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks 2 I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience how thou canst not bear them which are evill and thou hast tried them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast sound them liars 3 And hast borne and hast patience and for my Names sake hast laboured and hast not fainted 4 Neverthelesse I have somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first love 5 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlesticks out of his place except thou repent 6 But this thou hast that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 7 Hee that hath an ear let him heare what the Spirit saith unto the Churches To him that ouercommeth will I give to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God THE COMMENTARIE VNto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus So he calleth the pastor of the Church for they are Gods ambassadors to the church A messenger is in Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is one sent which properly is the name of those heavenly spirits which doe the commandements of the Lord. With this title Christ here honoreth the pastors of the Churches yet not so much to commend their dignity as to set forth the weightinesse of their spirituall function Heb. 2 14 It is the honour of the Angels that they are ministring spirits sent forth to minister for them who shall be heires of falvation Wherefore the Angels of Churches ought not to be puffed up because of this dignity but faithfully to demit themselves to their pastorall ministries Moreover touching these Epistles they concerne not the pastors alone but also as appeareth by their conclusions all the Churches it being usuall that such things as were to come to the whole were directed to the pastors and by them afterwards to be brought unto the congregation The Church of Ephesus He is commanded in the first place to write to this Church either because it lay neerest Patmos as Abraham Ortelius in his ancient description of Grecia sheweth or els for the eminency greatnesse thereof being better knowen unto Iohn then the rest Whither Timothy were then Bishop of Ephesus Histories mention not who at this time was the Angel of that church not indeed doth Christ name him to the end it might appear that he had not respect so much to any one particular teacher as to all others which should succeed Some thinke that it was Timothy the disciple of Paul but it is not probable that Timothie so much commended by Paul in his Epistles should lye under so heavy a censure besides it is a received opinion Quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus that Timothie suffered martyrdome before the time of Iohns exile But if it were hee as Alcasar maintaineth against Lyra Ribera and Pererius it is an example of the general rule that sometime the verie best doe faile admonishing us of our infirmity and whereunto the saints are subject Again it serves to stirre up all teachers to care and vigilancy But now whither the fault in this Bishop for which Christ threatneth destruction be not mortal but venial as Aleasar pretendeth let himselfe look to it Write Christ tels Iohn word for word what he should write
eyes Secondly spirituall when we behold the appearances of things either a wake or a sleepe yet understand them not thus did Phurao Nebuchadnezar and Peter The third they call intellectuall that is when the minde being illuminated by the holy Ghost understands the mysteries of those things which are presented Thus Ioseph understood the vision of Pharao and Daniel that of Nebuchadnezar this Iohn saw the visions of the revelation in the spirit that is the holy Ghost gave him to understand them Others expound these words in the spirit as opposite to the being present in the body not as if such which saw visions in the spirit did not still retain their real bodies but being ravished they seemed for the present to themselves as out of the body even as Paul in the 2 Corinth 12 3 caught up to the third heaven knew a man in Christ whither in the body or out of the body he knew not This kind of visions is one of the gifts of the new Testament which Christ ascending up on high poured forth upoÌ the Church according to the oracle in Ioel. Ioel 2.28 Your young men shal see visions c. yet was this not given to all but a special grace and bestowed onely on such as the Lord pleased Neither was it perpetual but ceased with the gift of miracles after the doctrine of the Gospel was sufficiently propagated and confirmed in the world and hence we must beware of such who now a days boast of visions Isay 8 20. Luk. 16 29. Ioh. 5 39. as if they were inspired but they are deceivers to the law and testimonie For God hath tyed the church to the written word of the law and Gospel they have Moses and the Prophets let them hear them search the scriptures for though an angel from heaven preach any other Gospel let him be accursed On the Lords day He calleth the first day of the weeke on which Christ rose again the Lords day He saw the revelation on this day which Christians kept holy to God being by the authority of the Apostles set apart for Church meetings in stead of the Iewish sabbaths as we way gather from 1 Cor. 16.1 where the Apostle commandeth that on the first day of the weeke gathering be made in the Church for the brethren in Iudea So Acts 20.7 In one of the sabbaths that is the first day of the weeke the Christians are said to come together to break bread So then the observation of the Lords day is warranted by an Apostolicall tradition Hence Gagneus and Ribera infer that the Church besides yea and contrary to the scripture may impose some things to the observed as divine let no man thinck saith he that those things onely are to be observed which are contained in the scriptures but they do erre For first there is great difference betweene articles of faith and the Lord Mat. 15 9. Isay 29 13. day no man doubteth but the Church may lawfully appoint dayes and outward rites belonging to order and decencie so it be donâ without scandal opinion of worship and intruding upon the liberty and conscience But the question betwixt us and the papists is touching points of faith necessarie to salvation which they affirme that the Church or Bishops may ordaine without the authority of scripture the which thing wee denie For God is worshiped in vain by the commandements of men Besides the authority of the Apostles is one thing and the authority of Bishops and the Romish Church is another For they were not onely divinely inspired in their writings but also in whatsoever they instituted touching Church orders Wherefore they not onely appointed the Lords day to bee kept but also made it apart of scripture now as for other ministers they have not the same authority so that it cannot hence bee gathered that any thing should bee beleeved as necessarie to salvation besides what is contained in the holy scripture For though the Lords day is a matter not of faith but of fact yet the observation thereof is according to the word of God Here it may be demanded whether John saw the whole revelation upon one Lords day Indeed it may seem by the coherence of the matter so to be not withstanding I thinke that Christ did not at one time burden the minde of his servant with so many different and large visions neither is it probable because the like distinctions of time which other prophets had in their visions appears also to be in these visions of John as in Chap. 4. vers 1 2 is evident After this I looked c. and immediately I was in the spirit so that after he had seene the first vision he was come to himself ere he was again ravished saw other visions and in like-lihood this was upon another Lords day The like wee may gather from chapter 17.3 So he carried mee away in the spirit into the wildernesse and often it is said after these things But I doe not conceive all of them import a distance of time but the things which I specially minde are in Chap. 4.2 and 17.3 and 21.1 besides all things were not revealed to John in one place but some things he saw in Patmos some in the heavens some on the sea shore some things in the wildernesse But seeing we cannot certainly determine of the thing I will therefore leave it to the readers choise Heard behinde mee a great voice By this great voice Iohn whither sleeping or waking was stirred up to observe the visions least otherwise he should have neglected them as vain fansies The voice was great either in regard of the great mysterie of the visions or because it was the voice of the great God or lastly in regard of the lowdnesse and shrilnesse thereof As of a trumpet Whose sounde is high loud and heard a great way off signifying that those things which Iohn saw ought continually to sound in the eares and hearts of Gods people And hence the prophets were commanded to cry aloud not to spare but to lift up their voice like a trumpet that all might hear and have no pretence for their ignorance Alcasar untruely affirmes that this voice was altogether like unto the sound of a trumpet But the text saith it was the voice not of one founding but speaking Againe by this voice is signifyed how we should be stirred up to incounter with al our spiritual adversaries as souldiers by the found of the trumpet are imboldened to the battel In that hee heard the voice behinde him is signified that Iohn added nothing to these visions but that they were altogether divine for the things which are behind us we see not Or otherwise he heard a voice behind to denote how the things he heard were suddenly to come to passe even immediately upon Iohns departure 11. Saying I am Alpha Omega the first the last In this great voice are contained three things First the eternity of Christ is testified
called a Lutherane from Luther Therefore let him take heed least he be found with the Nicolaitans among the number of the sectaries Vers 7. He that hath an eare let him heare He shutteth up the Epistle with a singular promise and an exhortation common with the rest of the Epistles by which he stirreth them up to observe the things which formerly were written unto the teacher of the Church of Ephesus But chiefly to mind the reward promised to him that overcometh The like advertisement Christ giveth us Matth. 13.9 And again chap. 19.12 He that is able to receive it let him receive it By the eare he understandeth the eare of the hart not so much intending the outward hearing as to teach us to lay up in our hart and sowle the meaning of the holy Ghost in these prophesies What the spirit saith to the Churches That is speaking unto us by the prophets for though Christ speaketh yet he calleth it the voyce of the spirit because the son worketh by the spirit From whence we gather that the holy Ghost is properly called the spirit of Christ as proceeding from him and the Father XI Argu. of Chr. deity Which is the Eleventh argument to prove the Godhead of Christ Saith to the Churches So then these things were not written to the Bishops alone but to all the Churches likewise To him that overcommeth will I give to eat This promise is left out in the fower latter Epistles He is said to overcom who manfully unto the End hath fought the good fight of faith against the Flesh the World and Satan As it is written Mat. 24.13 2. Tim. 4.7 He that indureth unto the End the same shall be saved that is they who have kept the faith finished their course shall have with the Apostle a crowne of righteousnesse which is laid up for them in the heavens But here is nothing promised to Hypocrites to time servers apostates who though they at first fight wel yet afterward doe faint cast away their weapons turne their backs leave the field and forsake the battles of the Lord. To eat of the tree of life Christ is this tree for he is the way the truth and the life Io. 14.6 He typically alludeth to Paradise in the midst wherof stood the tree of life of which if our first parents had eaten they had lived for ever It signified also Christ our Lord who was to restore us beeing fallen from death unto Eternal life So then by giving us to eat of the tree of life is meant his communicating himself unto us Io. 6.14 raysing us from death to life everlasting according to the promise Who so eateth my Flesh hath life eternall for my Flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drinck indeed XII Argu. of Chr. deity This is a twelfth argument of Christs deity for God alone doth bring forth the faithful into the battle and giveth to them that overcom eternall life but all this doth Christ and therfore he is God blessed for ever They who plead for free wil infer from these promises To him that overcommeth that it is in our owne power to overcom But to conclude from the thing conditionall unto the condition it self is absurd The promise onely teacheth what Christ will give unto the doers of his will but sheweth not by what power it is performed The like also they vainly gather from these words he that hath an eare let him heare as if men had some power in themselves to heare Nay rather the contrary is true for where as he calleth upon us to heare it shewes that we are deafe Ephe. 2.2 unlesse he himself open the eares of our harts for such as are dead in sinnes are also deafe and blinde by nature and so remaine until by the grace of Christ they are made able to heare and perceive the things of God The 2. Epistle to the Bishop of Smyrna 8. And to the Angel of the Church in Smyrna write these things saith the first and the last which was dead and is alive 9. I know thy works and tribulation povertie but thou art rich and I know the blasphemie of them which say they are Iewes and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan 10 Feare none of these things which thou shalt suffer Behold the Divel shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tried and ye shall have tribulation ten dayes Bee thou faithful unto the death and I will give thee a crowne of life 11. He that hath an eare let him heare what the spirit saith unto the Churches he that overcommeth shall not be hurt of the second death THE COMMENTARIE VNto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna Of Smyrna se chap. 1.11 The second Epistle is directed to the pastor of this place being neerest to Ephesus and it is probable that it was written to Polycarpus Iohns Disciple lib. 3. c. 3. lib 4. hist c. 14. for as Irenaeus and Eusebius write the Apostles did ordaine Polycarpus Bishop of this Church for seeing all the Apostles except Iohn dyed before Domitians time it is likely that Polycarpus was pastor of Smyrna even so long as that Emperour reigned it seemeth the rather to be true because Christ reproves nothing in this Bishop onely incourageth him to be constant and foreshewes the persecution which should be raysed against him by the Iewes by whom also he was put to death And indeed histories testifie that the Iewes with others were the principal agents in preparing the fire wherin he was burned in the dayes of the Emperor Antoninus Verus Now however the troubles in Asia in which Polycarpus was taken away happened sixtie-and-seven years after the writing of the Revelation which was in the 14 year of Domitian yet doth not this any way contradict what we said for Polycarpus when he suffered testifies of him self that he had served Christ eighty and six years This Epistle howsoever it be the shortest yet is it much more exellent then any of the rest in as much as the others are mixed with reproofes but Christ here justifies this Bishop in all things both in commending comforting of him It consisteth of an inscription a narration and Conclusion The Inscription describes Christ by two attributes before spoken of chap. 1.17 18. Thus Iohn goes forward to make knowen to the Churches what he had seen These things saith the first and the last se chap. 1.8 11 17. As there so here also Christ taketh to himself an essential propertie of God viz. Eternitie Esai 41.4 44.6 48.12 thus he repeateth and againe confirmeth the seventh argument of his Godhead Eniedinus the Samosatenian confesseth that without doubt Christ is here called the first and the last but not absolutely for saith he that belongs to God the Father alone wheras Christ is called the first and the last not in regard of essence but as respecting his office and because he was the
persecutions yet the Gospell was spread with happie successe far and neere But I rather extend it to the whole time in which Christ by the successors of the Apostles namelie many syncere Bishops and faithfull teachers victoriously set up his kingdome throughout the whole Romane Empire not withstanding the tyrannie of persecutors the wickednesse of hereticks and Apostates untill by little and little the Church decayed in this her puritie And this I take containes the space of almost six hundred years The white horse therefore first comming out of the seales is the primitive Church white and bright in puritie of doctrine and discipline The Apostles were like horses running strongly and with great speed propagating the faith of Christ in the whole earth as their Acts and Epistles testifie after them God raised up Apostolicall men Bishops teachers and Fathers both Greek Latine who firmlie maintained propagated the purity of doctrine delivered unto them against tyrants apostates and hypocrites untill the time of Gregorie the first although even before his dayes the whitenesse of this horse was somwhat changed black spots began to appeare that is corruptions in doctrine discipline and worship The which Egesippus in Eusebius complaines of in these words Lib 3. hist cap. 32. that soon after the death of the Apostles and them which had received the word at their mouth the Church remained not long a pure and unspotted virgine notwitstanding the godly held the foundation of faith and salvation entire viz. Christ the head And he which sate on him This rider is Christ He that sate on the white horse is Christ Act. 9.15 see Chap. 19.11 This rider was caried to and fro in the ministerie of the Apostles and other faithfull pastors and teachers who suffered for the truth this metaphor Christ himselfe useth to Ananias concerning Paul he is a chosen vessell unto me to beare my name before the Gentiles and kings and the children of Israel On these Christ rode gloriously entring through their sincere preaching into the verie hart of the faithfull propagating and defending his owne kingdome according to that of the Psalmist And in thy comely honour prosper Psal 45.4 ride on word of truth and of meeknes of justice And he had a bow Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies a bow arrowes and somtimes a quiver The word of God is Christ bow The Law and Gospell is Christ bow from whence he sends forth arrowes that is the efficacie of his spirit wounding the harts and minds of the Elect that he may heale and restore them to life but to terrifie and kill the wicked as it is in the same Psalm thy arrowes are sharp peoples shall fall under thee in the hart of the kings enemies And a crowne was given unto him to wit Christs crowne a regal crowne For he is a king crowned with glorie and honour at the right hand of God in the heavens or rather a crowne of triumph because it followeth And he went forth conquering and to conquer The doubling of the words notes his present and future victorie His victory By his death he overcame sin and by his resurrection death hell and satan yea the world also according as he saith in the Gospel be of good cheere Ioh. 16.33 I have overcome the world This is the first victorie with which he went forth conquering It is true indeed he was crucified as he was meere man but he lived againe and overcame by the power of his Godhead Now he went forth to overcome the world and the tyrants thereof diverse wayes His second victorie was in converting the gentiles by the preaching of the Apostles for in that he drew all nations and brought them unto the faith of the Gospel he conquered the world And tyrants in his Apostles confessours martyrs convincing them by the power of the truth For the death of the martyrs is Christs victory seeing in their blood the truth was sealed and the Church propagated The destruction of tyrants was Christs victorie As Julian the apostate blaspheming in his extreme madnesse confessed Thou hast overcome O Galilean Christ overcame when Nero Domitian Diocletian Trajan Maximinus Lycinius Valens and others who had put to death many thousands of Christians thinking thereby to take away the name of Christ were destroyed and brought to miserable perdition while Christ raigned and his Church increased Christ went forth as a conquerour when by the preaching of the Gospel the Idol gods of the gentiles were rejected their worship and temples abolished and overthrowen all men beeing drawen after Christ He overcame when the swarmes of hereticks as Valentinus Basilides Praxeas Manes Martion Photinus Samosatenus and other most bitter enemies of Christ were beaten downe overcome and destroyed by the sword of the spirit To be short Christ overcame when all the East and Westerne Churches were in danger to perish and come to nothing by the pestilent doctrine of Arius two sound ministers beeing then hardlie found in the whole Christian world no not in Rome except Paulinus Hilarius and Athanasius And indeed he that would understand the victories of Christ here intimated must have as in a table before his eyes the histories of the Apostles and the Churches after them written by Irenaeus Clemens Tertullian Eusebius Hierom Theodoret Socrates Sozomenus Evagrius Nicephorus and others for no better commentarie then their histories can be given upon the opening of the first seale And herein I thinke not to passe this by in silence we are more happie then Iohn himself for those events which he saw a far of in types we now by the helpe of former histories and our own experience doe clearely see them written out livelie expressed before our eyes And thus much concerning the first seale Now here perhaps a question will be moved seeing Christ is the Lamb opening the booke how also he can be sayd to goe forth out of the seale For the answere hereof we are to minde what I have already spoken viz. that oftentimes one and the same thing is represented in differing types in a diverse respect Now as Christ sits reignes gloriously with the Father and holy Spirit as God so he is the Lion of the tribe of Iudah beeing the offpring of Iudah according to the flesh He is the immaculate Lamb as he is man and as he was slaine and put to death for us He stands in the midst of the Throne as he is the mediatour he opens the booke and the seales as he is the chiefe Prophet and teacher of the Church the revealer and author of all heavenlie doctrine And to be short he also sits on the white horse as king and conquerour propagating his kingdome by the preaching of his word through the whole earth by which also he reigneth even unto this day in the midst of his enemies Psa 110.2 The opening of the second seale The red horse and his rider having a
into the sea of this world causeth the same tumultuously to rage against Christ Or into the sea that is among peoples nations princes kings inforcing them to shed much innocent blood and dissipate many Churches This interpretation I confesse in it self is pious and true but doth not as I judge agree with the purpose of this vision my reason is because the devil from the beginning hath been a murderer seeking to devour the Church in which respect there was no use that this thing should be represented unto Iohn in obscure types I therefore doe again with the Catholick glosse compare the sounding of the second trumpet with the opening of the second seal The interpretation of the Catholick Glosse and understand it of the cruel persecutions of Romane tyrants and the remnant of the Church which was preserved from utter destruction For as at the opening of the second seal went forth a red horse that is the Apostolical and following Church appeared red with the blood of the martyrs so there by the founding of the second trumpet is shewed unto Iohn 1. Whence this bloody condition of the Church arose 11. How great evils she should suffer thereby 111. Wherein she ought to be comforted For the first a great mountain burning with fire should be cast into the sea The Scripture familiarly by mountaines notes kingdomes kings and tyrants because of their highnes that is their power and pride as Zach. 4.7 the Prophet thus speaketh concerning the Persian kingdom Who art thou O great mountain before Zerubabel Let us therfore understand this great mountain to be some powerfull kingdom having other kingdoms in subjection as at that time the Romanes had He saw this mountain burning with fire that is their Emperours in wrath cruelly raging against Christian religion This mountain was cast into the sea Now what is the meaning hereof The sea is a gathering of many waters The waters are peoples Chap. 17. by the sea therefore I understand all nations in subjection to the Romane Empire and among which the Christian Churches were here and there dispersed This mountain was cast into the sea that is violently nished upon the world not indeed of unbeleevers but of true belevers that is the Christian Church when as the Romane Emperours as Domitian Trajan Severus Diocletian Maximianus and others imitaring the tyranny of Nero persecuted the saintes even untill Constantines time What followed hereupon The third part of the sea became blood that is as we heard before at the opening of the second seale the Church was made red with the blood of martyrs so here this mountaine with a fierie rage oppresseth many thousands of saintes 9 The third part of the creatures died These are the slaughters Martyrdoms of infinite Christians put to death by the Romane tyrants for the confession of the name of Christ And there is an allegorical analogie betweene the sea and creatures in it the Church and faithfull living in the same And the third part of the ships were destroyed by ships we understand the Churches with their pilots or teachers for by ships Churches are signified many wherof were then lost and destroyed with the Apostles Bishops their worthy teachers these I say were crushed through the weight of this great mountaine not indeed eternally but corporallie onely Now touching this we are to consult with the Ecclesiastical histories of the Churches persecutions of which we have spoken somewhat on Chap. 6. which wil serve for an excellent commentarie on this place Certainely the ship or Church at Rome was in a special manner made red with blood for all her bishops or teachers as it is recorded unto Melchiades suffered Martyrdome under those tyrants Thus therefore this trumpet allegorically explaineth the efficient cause of the second horses rednesse and further amplifies the grievous outragiousnesse thereof But what reason is there Why onely one third of the sea was made blood that the whole sea was not turned into blood and that all creatures ships died perished not but onely a third part I have shewed that this manner of speech is taken out of Ezech. 5.2 Now there the Prophet is commanded not onely to destroy one third part of his hair but the three thirds thereof thereby signifying a totall destruction But here the mountaine shall only make red one third part of the sea and kill the third part of creatures cause the third part of ships to perish which undoubtedly was for the comfort of Iohn and the faithful for however this mountaine were great and rushing with a mighty violence labours to fill all places with fire and blood yet should he be able to hurt but one third part of the Christian Church For two thirds shal bee preserved in safety And the truth hereof is confirmed by histories The fulfilling of this type for both in Rome and all other kingdomes the greater part of Christians were safely kept in the midst of the most dangerous cruel persecutions yea the blood of the martyrs was as it were the seed of the Church for the more Christians were put to death by tyrants the more their number increased in so much that many times even the executioners themselves beholding the confession courage constancie of martyrs became Christians and obtained the same crown of martyrdom with them Moreover it is for the Churches comfort that this burning mountain is cast into the sea for by water the fire is extinguished However therefore tyrants doe much rage for a time yet at length they shall perish the victory shall remain on the Churches side for by faith we overcome the world 1 Ioh. 5.5 The Catholick Glosse interprets this mountain not unfitly of the Romane Empire great indeed yet thrown into the sea which is much greater The sea swallowed up this great mountain and so consumeth and deitroyes the same By the sea he understandeth Christs kingdom of far greater power then the Romane signifying that the Romane tyranny should be swallowed up by Christs kingdome for however Christ seems to bee overcome in his afflicted members yet in truth he conquereth all his tyrannical adverlaries for the gates of hell shall not prevaile against the Church Matt. 16.18 Thus sad and joyfull things are here mixed together by which we see that the iteration of this vision touching the bloody condition of the Church is not in vain Moreover I understand the sounding of this trumpet to be from Domitians time under whom Iohn was banished untill Constantine who repressed the tyranny of his Copartners in the Empire and restored peace unto the Church about the yeere of our Lord 312. The sounding of the third trumpet 10 And the third Angel sounded there fell a great Star from heaven burning as it were a lampe and it fell upon the third part of the rivers and upon the fountaine of waters 11 And the name of the Starre is called Wormewood and the third part of the
yeere after his decease beeing declared in the yeere 606. by Phocas the intruder universall Pope chiefe Priest and Bishop of Bishops And therefore it must needs be that he was this starre here said to be fallen Neverthelesse it may not be understood of Boniface alone but of all his successors in that sea even as before the great falling star typed out not onely Sylvester but also his successours untill Gregorie It is true Boniface himself sate scarsly one yeere on the chair of universall pestilence notwithstanding the rest who succeeded him were so far from repairing the ruin beeing once made as on the contrary they continually proceeded from evill to worse I am not ignorant that some learned men doe think that Mahumet is here to be understood Mahumet cannot be here meant who about this time caused an open apostasie from the faith of Christ in most of the Eastern parts beeing esteemed by his followers a great Prophet and so is unto this day But I see no reason why in scripture he should be called a coelestiall star seeing it is certaine that from the very first he was a most wicked deceiver and a cruel murtherer setting up his owne dreames by magical art power of the sword Wherefore I judge that here is most plainely typed out the Romish Antichrist with his clergie but Mahumet in the following trumpet The sum of all is this that we may interpret the Revelation by it selfe the falling of this starre is that great earthquake which arose at the opening of the sixt seale of which you may see what we have observed on Chap. 6. v. 12. And to him was given the key of the bottomlesse pit The principall thing here shewed unto Iohn is the giving of the key of the bottomlesse pit unto this apostaticall starre And hence hee is called the Angel of the bottomlesse pit and Abaddon the king of the locusts v. 11. Al which may most fitly be applied unto the Popes of Rome who after their apostasie received this key Now we are briefly to consider what is meant by this bottomlesse deep what by the gulfe the key thereof as also when and by whom the same was given unto the Pope It is called in Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã beeing derived from α ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies a bottom as it were without bottom or from α and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to cover for the deep is covered with waters The word in scripture is used first for the Chaos or disordered forme at the first creation darkenesse beeing upon the face of the deep Gen. 1.2 Secondly for the depth of the sea or waters Gen. 7.11 And the fountains of the great deep were opened Psal 42.7 deep calleth unto deep at the noyse of thy water spouts Thirdly for hell as Luk. 8.31 where the devils beseech Christ that he would not command them to goe out into the deep Rom. 10.7 Who shall descend into the deep so here and in many other places of this booke The bottomlesse pit This is not meant of the whole gulfe but as it were the deepest and narrowest receptacle filthie sinck of hell The key of the bottomlesse pit That is power to open and shut the same thrusting into and delivering out of it whomsoever he pleaseth For keyes doe signifie power Now who besides the Pope doth usurpe this power unto himselfe which plainely shewes that he is this apostaticall starre Was given to him by whom by Phocas who appointed by a solemne decree that the Pope as being universall Priest should have absolute and full power over all Bishops and Churches to call and dissolve Synods to confirme or abolish their decrees that nothing should be ratified but by the sole Authority of the sea of Rome And hence it is that the Pope hath power both in heaven and earth and hell in token whereof he weares on his head a triple crowne thus hath writen in one of his decrees if the Pope should send many thousands of men into hell no man may say unto him what doest thou hence he imposeth lawes on the consciences makes new articles of faith canoniseth bookes saintes images celebrates Iubilees sends forth innumerable indulgences or pardons for sinne emptieth purgatorie the which latter may not unfittly be applyed to this bottomlesse pit But in truth this key was given unto him by Satan that old serpent according to that of the Apostle The comming of Antichrist shall be after the working of Satan with all power c. 2 Thess 2.9 I confesse indeed that the first Bishop or pastor of the Christian Church at Rome received the key of the kingdom of heaven from Christ that is power to binde and loose the consciences of men according to the Law and Gospell But Satan contrarie hereunto gave unto the Pope this hellish key by which he hath thrust aside and made voyd Christs key And hence it is that the Pope hath two keyes crosswise in his ensignes Neverthelesse this came not to passe without Gods secret and unsearcheable judgement as the Apostle witnesseth 2 Thess 2. saying that the comming indeed of Antichrist is with all deceiveablenesse of unrighteousnesse Yet God shall send them strong delusion that they should beleeve a ly because they received not the love of the truth Now this we must not understand onelie of a bare permission as if God did nothing but looke upon that which Satan Phocas Antichrist should doe but hee willingly granted this power unto him by his secret and righteous judgement that so both hee himself and all they might bee damned who beleeved not the truth Thus it is said also in v. 3. that power was given to the locusts to hurt men as the scorpions of the earth have power that is from their king the devill yet so as not without the ordering hand of God who wisely disposeth all things whither don by men or devils And thus in Chap. 13. v. 5.7.15 it is said that it was given to the beast to make warre with the Saintes to give life to the image of the beast c. Whence we may see how God righteously punisheth sinne with sinne in Antichrists kingdome And this thing we are to take notice of that so in the midst of these Antichristian confusions we may not look upon Antichrist and the devill onely but indeed cheifely consider and adore the presence and secret judgements of God But thou wilt say Rev. 1.18 20.1 how is the key of the bottomlesse pit which Christ hath given unto Antichrist I answer The difference how Christ and Antichrist are said to have the key of the bottomlesse pit Christ hath it one way Antichrist another Christ hath it truely and by right of his Godhead and mediation as beeing Lord of death and hell that he may redeem sinners out of the power thereof but Antichrist hath it falselie and by deceit as beeing
and terrible not much unlike unto the Dragon He hath seven heads Therefore he is a monster and not unlike to the Poets Hydra Lernea A naturall beast hath but one head Antichrists kingdom therefore is monstrous and unnatural having Emperors and Kings lying under its feet It hath also ten hornes like to the Dragon Wherein the beast differeth from the Dragon yet differing from the Dragon for the Dragon had seven crowns upon his heads but the Beast weares his ten crownes on his hornes and on his heads the name of blasphemie being in his spotted skin like to a Leopard in his feet to a Beare in mouth to a Lyon all which the Dragon had not What is meant by the heads and hornes we need not here labour to expound Hornes by an Hebraisme very usually signifie strength because the strength of horned Beasts is in their head and hence are called Cornupite strikers with the horne The Angel Rev. 17.10 teacheth us that the seven heads are seven Kings and the seven mountaines of Rome and the ten hornes so many Kings and therefore for the present I purpose to speak no more about them But let us carefully take notice of the gradation which the spirit useth first he named the Beast Chap. 11.7 Here he disciphers him out and in Chap. 17. gives the interpretation thereof And upon his heads the name of blasphemie The Kings Edition of Montanus for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã name Antichrists kingdome holy in title but really worldly hath ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã names Afterward in Chap. 17.5 the woman sitting on the Beast hath on her forehead a name written Mysterie by both signes noting the same thing because there shall be a mystery in her secret blasphemies and the kingdom of the Beast being indeed secular shal mystically be called Sacred Therefore the Beast himselfe shall not weare his crownes on his heads but set them on his hornes to wit the Kings being his vassals but in stead of them he shall have on his head written mystery that is his mysticall or spirituall kingdom shall be in shew employed about holy things as doctrines lawes traditions religions sacrifices and worship Blaspemie is rayling against God What blasphemy is from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã babling or dissolute and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã fame or name and reputation or as others will have it from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as it were a hurting of the reputation and name This he shall have in his forehead not by open profession for he would not be accounted a blasphemer but in works and in very deed as bringing in and defending blasphemous doctrines religion and worship Yet he will cloak the same with the name of Mysterie as being divine and holy worship instituted by the fulnesse of his power as if he could not erre Therefore his pretended title shall be mystery but his true title blasphemie 2 And the Beast which J saw here follows the rest of his description being monstrously compounded of a Leopard Beare and a Lyon three most cruell wilde Beasts It is a manifest allusion unto the Beasts in Daniel the first whereof being a Lyon represented the Babylonish Empire the second a Beare the Persian the third a Leopard the Macedonian the fourth having no name was more terrible then the rest to whom this Beast seems to answer as having something of the nature and property of the three former The which mixture denotes the monstrous disposition of Antichrist because he shall be as mercilesse to the servants of Christ as Beares Lyons and Leopards are to flocks of sheep Like to a Leopard The Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies a she Leopard For this beast is called a Woman although it hath the outward forme of a man The she-Leopard hath a skin speckled giving forth an odoriferous smell being swift subtile and most hurtful to man It signifies first that Antichrists kingdom is spotted and garnished with diverse colours And indeed his policie state is as it were a mingle-mangle of diverse heresies superstitions idols traditions parched together of the spots of Iudaisme Paganisme Christianisme hence their whole hierarchie consists of diverse and different colours of religions sects Monks Clergiemen even from their Arch-flammins unto the Porter or Sexton yea the whole hide is spotted with heresies errours superstitions and blasphemies Secondly it is very odoriferous for by the sweet smelling enticement of dignities superfluities honour wealth and pleasure it hath so allured the Christian world as no man but would desire the voluptuous life of Clergiemen as if they were gods Furthermore it is most crafty for through subtilty and under a shew of piety by feined wonders lying signes superstitious impostures or seeming pious deceits he hath gotten the dominion and riches of the world It is also most swift for after that the Christian world was once perswaded that Rome was the seat of Peter the Prince of Apostles the Pope Christs Vicar and Apostolicall heire of Peter and universall Bishop c. it cannot be spoken with what swiftnesse this Apostolicall sea not onely subjected unto it all the Bishops and Churches of the west but also Emperours themselves Kings Princes Common-wealths and communities were brought under that yoke To be short it is most hurtfull to the eyes of men to their purses I say estates and soules which hitherto Rome hath with no lesse perill ravished devoured and destroyed then if a Leopard had fixt his nayles into the eyes of a man And his feet as the feet of a Beare the Beares feet denotes the stability of his kingdom for the feet of a Beare are flat large and having sharp nayles which he fixeth in the ground and therefore goes and stands the firmer so Antichrists kingdome hath large feet insomuch as it cannot easily be shaken The feet are Grants of Emperours the Canons of Councils and Decrees of Popes against which whosoever doth but mutter he is presently crushed with the Beares feet witnesse the Histories of the Ottoes Henries and Fredericks Emperours who if at any time they assayed to bridle the insolencie of the Beast were soon smitten with the Capitoline thunder and deposed from the Empire Not to speak of others of lower rank thus then the Beast stood with the feet of a Beare And his mouth as the mouth of a Lion A Lyon is a generous creature but the Beast hath nothing of a Lion save the mouth being terrible and roaring and of a horrible devouring nature and what I pray you is more outragious then the Papacie For Quic quid non possidet armis religione tenet What he by armes cannot get Doth by religion hold fast it What is more terrible then the Pope whose footsteps are adored by Kings and Emperours What is more devouring then Rome into whose Courts there are brought great summes of money for all flagitious facts and vile wickednesse committed wheresoever where no Priesthood is given to any but the first revenues must
of all such as desire to be saved nor unto the offence but admonition and amendment of such as wil not perish Neither am I the first who have thus expounded the Beast What speake I of my selfe Neither was the Apostle John the first who shewed Antichrist at Rome for before him Paul testified that the Son of perdition should sit in the Temple of God as God that is claim the principallity in the Church for even then the mysterie of iniquitie was a working except it had bin for that which did with-hold that is as Chrysostom Ambrose and Ierom interpret it the Romane Empire which first being translated from the mountains of Rome to some other place and weakned should as it were be abolished After both Irenaeus a most ancient Writer said that the numerall name of the Beast in all likelyhood should bee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Lateinos Lib. 5. c. 25 and as if he had bin a divine Prophet foretelling the apostacy of the Latin Church he expresly addeth these words But in this we wil not boast Gregory himselfe I. Romish Pope confidently affirmed that that Priest should be Antichrist Lib. 4. Epist 38. or Antichrists fore-runner who stiled himselfe UNIVERSAL pointing as with the finger at Boniface III. his Successour for saith he the king of pride is at hand and that which is not lawfull to be spoken an Army of Preists is prepared Neither will I now alledge any more reserving it till afterward in Chap. 13. Bellar. lib. 3. de P. R. cap. 21. who after the time of Gregory I. have demonstrated Rome to be the seat of Antichrist and the Pope with his double-sword Antichrist Wherfore it is said not of ignorance but malice that by us Protestants the Pope first began to be Antichrist De velandis virgin Good things scandalize no man unlesse an evil mind saith Tertulian But trueth is the best thing Therfore this truth that Antichrist doth now reigne at Rome can scandalize none but evil-minded men Wherefore thou O Pope hear this truth and repent Rev. 19.10 before the hand of the Heavenly Conquerour lay hold on thee and cast thee into the Lake of Fire and Brimstone Neither let Parasites deceive thee who from the Revelation promise unto thee the whole Empire of the World one while denying thou art a man another while they feine thee an halfe-god one while Gods Vice-gerent yea a God who paint out thy Church gloriously sitting on a throne I sit a Queene and am no Widow and shall see no sorrow treading under her feet the Protestant Hereticks with their Bibles Rev. 18.7 These cosen thee with vain words Hearken to Clemanges a man of ancient credit De corrupt Eccles Statu cap. 26. he sheweth what the Revelation promiseth thee What thinkest thou saith he of thy Prophesie to wit of Iohns Revelation dost not thou at least thinke that in some part it belongs unto thee Thou hast not so lost shame and sense to deny these things Therefore looke into it and read the condemnation of the great whore sitting upon many waters and there contemplate thy worthy acts and what shall befall thee Hath not the Apostle Paul sufficiently noted that thou art he that sittest in the temple of God as God why then shouldest thou not suspect all that thou dost and hast Thy two horns like the Lambs thy two keyes and the two swords in thy hand the Triple Crown on thy head the mysterie in thy forehead the Image which thou causest the inhabitants of the earth to worship killing them that refuse to do it the name and the number of thy name the Masse and Latine Leturgie the whorish woman sitting upon Seven Mountaines now oughtest thou not to suspect all these And ye O unwise Kings when will ye understand whom to serve and what ye should do when will God put it into your hearts to doe his will that is to make Rome the whorish woman desolate Oh serve the Lord with feare and trembling kisse the Son least he be angry and yee perish in the way let the Lambe conquer you not unto destruction like as the Beast overcommeth but unto conversion do it o kings speedily least it be too late For God will not be mocked He hath begun to put into the hearts of diverse good Kings to do this willingly He will also put into the hearts of others when it shall please him according to the oracle of the Angell Rev. 17.17 And already hath he perswaded the hearts of some Emperours deceased even in their agonie to approach before the Tribunall of God not by invocating of Mary but by imploring the divine mercy and so rendred their soules to God their Saviour not in confidence of the Churches treasure but the alone merits of Jesus Christ He put also into the heart of another great Zelot in his sicke bed to turne his face from the Priest chanting prayers to the Virgin Mary and promising him Salvation by his owne and the Saints merits thereby testifying that he desired to be raysed up by the intercession and merits of Christ They that cease to do thus shall not be partakers of Salvation They which do it seriously verily they are overcome by the Lambe unto their Salvation and they make the whore desolate late indeed yet not too late But let no man tempt God for ye know not how soone yee may be taken away While therfore it is time walke in the light least the darknesse come upon you Neither let flatterers deceive you who say that it seems harsh dishonourable and unbeseeming that so many Princes warre against the Lambe follow the Beast are Antichrists Vassals that the greatest part of the Empire consists of Antichrist who is to be cast into the Lake of Fire This is the deceitfull song of Sirenes To begin with the last particular How I pray shall the greatest part of the Empire consist of Antichrist if our trueth doth stand that the Pope is Antichrist unlesse either the Pope be said to be the greatest part of the Empire then which nothing is more false and opprobrious to the Empire or that these men do meerly triflle But will they deny them to be Kings touching whom the Revelation hath foretold such things Or wil they accuse the Revelation to cast dishonourable aspersions upon Kings They say that Pagan not Christian Kings are spoken of But this is neither agreeable to the Revelation nor to their owne fiction For the Kings who shall give their power to the Beast and fight against the Lambe shall be the same into whose hearts God will put it to hate the whore and make her desolate Now this argues that they shall not be Pagan but Christian Kings who before being deceived through ignorance shall sin in fact but at length being overcome by the Lamb that is brought to repentance they shall forsaking their error turne their hearts and power against the whore Neither can any man except
he bee deprived of understanding deny that these things are couched in the Text. And if credit be given unto their fiction Ribera in Apoc. c. 12. Num. 11. c. 13. Num. 10. there shall at Antichrists comming be no more then ten Kings in the whole world signified by the hornes of the Beast and of these three being slaine seven shal fight for Antichrist Therfore either these shal be Christian Kings or else there shall then be no Christian Kings under the Sun the falsitie whereof the Revelation doth shew Chap. 21.24 Now tel me what harshnesse or dishonour is there in it that as Paul confesseth he was sometime a blasphemer a persecutor and injurious but ignorantly and so obtained mercy the ten Kings have given their power unto the Beast against the Lamb but of ignorance and being overcome by the Lambe have repented God putting it into their hearts to hate the whore Tell me I say should this be to the dishonour of Kings which is to their great glory to have sinned indeed through ignorance but repented through the mercy of God Or is not rather the fiction of these Prophets very reproachfull scandalous and fatall who say that toward Antichrists rising there shal be no where any Emperor or Romane Empire that there shal be no King in any place save those seven that remaine of the ten fighting for Antichrist And seeing they every hour expect their Antichrist to arise as they say out of the tribe of Dan what do they but threaten an utter destruction both to the Emperor Romane Empire and all Christian Kings For according unto these mens doctrine as then there shal bee no Emperor no Empire so neither King of France Spain England Poland Hungary c. or if there be any they shall be Antichrists Life-gard and vassals Now tell me who they are that cast reproaches upon Christian Kings set their Crownes awry and menace them with eternall damnation Wherefore blessed shall ye be if ye hear and keep the Commandements of this Prophesie that ye may have right to the tree of life and may enter through the gates into the City But he that wil hurt let him hurt still and he that is filthy let him be filthy still and he that is righteous let him be righteous still and he that is holy let him be holy still Amen Even so come Lord Iesus and sanctifie us in trueth Thy word is trueth Amen PROVERB 27.6 Better are the wounds of a friend then the deceitfull kisses of an enemy The Authours PREFACE UPON THE REVELATION OF THE APOSTLE AND EVAGELIST IOHN HAPPILY BEGVN AND PROPOVNDED VNTO HIS AVDITORY IN THE VNIVERSITY Ann. 1608. IF any of you my Hearers admire wherefore after the Exposition of Pauls Epistle unto the Hebrews I should passe by so many excellent Bookes of the New Testament and take in hand the Interpretation of the last viz. the Revelation the Authour and Canonicall authority whereof hath long since variously bin disputed of and which being replenished with great secrets types and darke sentences is scarcely intelligible unto any The Objections against the Revelation and though it be entitled a Revelation yet seemeth not in the least to be a Booke revealed but rather shut up and sealed which seemeth also to bee the reason that it is placed at the end of the New Testament from the interpretation whereof because of its obscurity not a few of the ablest Divines have hitherto abstained and lastly seeing it hath long since bin held that it doth contain some things contrary to Apostolicall Faith and favour the heresie of the Chiliasts If I say any man wondreth at this my purpose such a one I would have with me to acknowledge that these very objections besides other causes which now are not requisite to be related with which this most Heavenly Book is injuriously charged offereth occasion unto me to interpret the same that ye might understand that the Revelation of John is so farre from the guilt of these accusations which do not a little weaken the Canon of our Faith that we rather may say of it what Jerome most truly said of the Prophesie of Isaias Whatsoever is in Holy Writ whatsoever can bee uttered by the tongue or received by the senses of mortall man is contained in this Booke which least it might seeme to be spoken by me without ground Prooem in Isa I thought good to praemise a few things in way of Preface in which I will handle somethings more briefly by other Interpreters more largely handled and somethings properly belonging to our purpose I shall more diligently explicate CHAPTER I. Of the Authour of the Revelation WHo was the Authour of this Booke Lib. 7. hist c. 25. Haer. 51. would never in our times have beene questioned unlesse Eusebius and Epiphanius had left in writing that some of old time did scruple the thing For Eusebius recordeth that in his time it was diversly on both parts disputed touching the Revelation Afterward he saith there were some who supposed from the Bookes called De Repromissionibus of one DIONYSIUS an Alexandrine Bishop and also from one Caius an old Writer that the Revelation was not written by John the Apostle but forged by the Hereticke Cerinthus who feined an earthly Kingdome to Christ in which the Saints should have their fill of corporall pleasures a thousand yeeres into which sense some whom they called Chiliasts men in other respects of note in the Church drew the twentieth Chapter of the Revelation But other Divines and worthy Fathers have alwayes demonstrated that there is no such thing in that Chapter and we also will shew it on the place But so farre is it from trueth The Revelation not written by Cerinthus that the blasphemous Heretick Cerinthus could be the Author of this Booke as nothing is lesse credible or more unlikely For Cerinthus blasphemously maintained that Christ was not before Mary But the Revelation throughout teacheth and proveth the Eternall Deity of Christ by such evident Arguments against Cerinthus Ebion Photinus and such like enemies of Christ as almost no Scripture affirmeth the same more clearly However therefore it is no marveile Lib. 4. adversus Mar. that the Marcionites as Tertulian recordeth as also the Alogian and Tatian Heretickes as Epiphanius Augustine and Philastrius testifie did reject the Revelation as being contrary to their heresie Yet the Grecians of old had no reason neither to this day hath any man a just or probable cause Iohn the Apostle author of the Revelation to call into question the Authour or Canonicall Authority of this most Sacred Booke That John the Apostle whose Gospell and three Canonicall Epistles are extant is the Author may be proved by solid and undoubted reasons First the Title it selfe sheweth that he is the Author ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Revelation of John the Divine But thou wilt say it is not said John the Apostle or Evangelist Lib. 3. hist cap. 13.
but John the Divine touching whom it seems to be uncertaine who he was because as Eusebius recordeth there were two Iohns whose Monuments were then at Ephesus viz. Iohn the Evangelist the Writer of the Gospell and of one Canonicall Epistle and Iohn the Presbyter or Elder the Author of the two latter Epistles and of the Revelation unto which opinion also Dionysius Alexandrinus in the fore-alledged place doth assent But verily that Presbyter is not called the Divine which Title ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in way of eminency was most deservedly by the Ancients attributed unto Iohn the Evangelist The title of Iohn the Divine whence it arose because none of the Apostles or Divines wrote more heavenly of the Deity of Christ Therfore the Kings Copie of Montanus expresseth the whole Title thus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Revelation of the Holy Apostle and Evangelist Iohn the Divine the which whither it were prefixed by John himself or afterward by the Church is of no great consequence seeing it sufficiently appeareth that it is taken from ver 1 2. Besides it is not credible neither can it bee proved that the Lord Iesus after the death of the Apostles sent his Angell unto another Iohn then unto Iohn the Apostle But that a certaine upstart Interpreter supposeth that Iohn beginning with that other Title The Revelation of Iesus Christ which God gave unto him would not have the Title of the Booke to beare the Name of the Author Alcasar Vestigat Not. 4. prooem almost after the same manner by which saith he the Author of our Society would have the same to be called the society of Iesus not of IGNATIUS I doubt not but all sound men do understand that this is not onely more then insolently spoken as if forsooth there could or ought to be an equalitie betweene the Apostle Iohn and Ignatius the Souldier the Revelation of Iesus Christ and the Iesuiticall Society of Yesterdayes hatching but that also it is altogether inconvenient and contrary unto the purpose of the Author For Iohn in the very first verse saying The Revelation of Iesus Christ which he signified by his Angell unto his servant Iohn doth put too his name and the Church hitherto hath alwayes called this Book the Revelation of Iohn and not the Revelation of Jesus The Iesuites therefore ought not by this example to dissemble the Name of their Author but should be called the Society of Ignatius and not the Society of Jesus The Periphrasis of the Authour confirmeth the same thing Chap. 1. ver 2. who bare record of the word of God and the testimony of Iesus Christ which sheweth plainly that the Writer of the Revelation and of the gospel was the same for who hath more clearly borne record of the word of God and the testimony of Iesus Christ then the Apostle Iohn in his Gospell which beginneth In the beginning was the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. and in his first Epistle Chap. 1. v. 1. That which was in the beginning c. touching the word of God c. we have seen it and beare witnesse and Chap. 5.9 This is the witnesse of God which hee hath testified of his Sonne c. like unto which is that in Chap. 19.13 where hee calleth Christs comming unto judgement ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the word of God and the stile of Iohn the Apostle whatsoever others may judge doth plainly appear throughout the whole Book as we shall observe in the course of our Exposition Adde that this Author saw and wrote the Revelation in the I le Patmos I was saith he Chap. 1.9 in the I le that is called Patmos for the word of God Iohn banished into patmos Lib. 3. hist cap. 18. and the testimony of Iesus Christ which Circumstance doth not obscurely denote the Apostle Ioh. Neither read we of any other Iohn banished into Patmos for the word of the Lord and the witnesse of Iesus Christ then Iohn the Apostle who as Eusebius recordeth was condemned for the Gospels sake and banished into Patmos by the Emperor Domitian Lastly we have the Authorities of most ancient Writers confirming the same with full consent both of Grecians Iustin Martyr Dial cum Tryph. Irenae Lib. 4. Cap. 37. Clemens Alexandrin Paedag. Lib. 2. Cap. 12. Origen Homil. 7. in Iosu Athanas in Synops Epiphanius Haeres 51.54.76 Chrysostom Homil. 5. in Psalm 5. Damascen Lib. 4. Orth. fid Cap. 18. also of Latine Writers Tertullian Lib. 4. contra Marcio Cyprian de exhort Martyr Cap. 8.10.11.12 Ambros in Psal 50. Lib. 3. de Spir. Sanct. Cap. 21. Augustine Tract 39. in Ioh. Lib. 2. de doct Christ Cap. 18. de Haeres Cap. 30. Et Lib. 20. de C. D. Cap. 7. Hierom. Catal. Script Illustr c. The Arguments usually alledged to the contrary I will not now for brevity sake set downe Erasmus hath painfully collected the same And by Theodore Beza in his Annotations upon this Book are solidly refuted One thing onely I will touch Whither the style of Iohn be diverse which some do pretend touching the difference of the stile of the Revelation and the writings of Iohn the Evangelist but with no great reason for an egge is not more like an egge then Iohns stile is like to himselfe here and there How often to passe by other things doth hee say that wee are washed from our sinnes by the blood of Christ which also hee saith 1. Epist Chap. 1.7 But to grant what they say that the stile doth differ was the same kinde of speech to be used in writing the Gospell and a Prophesie what marveil that an unlike matter is explicated by a different stile Besides it is to bee observed that Iohn wrote most part of the Booke not in his owne words but in Phrases and words dictated by the Angell Where he useth his owne hee plainly retaineth the Phrase which hee hath in his Gospell and Epistles as we shall see in its place Besides some do observe Ioh. Foxus in Apoc. pag. 458. that although Iohn indeed wrote the Prophesie in Greeke yet it seemeth the Angell uttered the same in Hebrew it being Iohns native language This appeareth by manifold Hebrew expressions throughout the Booke as Abaddon Harmageddon Hallelujah Gog Magog and the often Repitition of the number Seven touching the seven Spirits seven Candlestickes seven Churches seven Angels seven Seales seven Trumpets seven Vials seven heads of the Beast seven hornes of the Lambe c. Lastly the whole Phrase or forme of expression seemeth rather to incline to the Hebrew then the Greek The Greek letters ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã make 666. Romanus Hence the said writers suppose that the number of the Beasts name expressed in Greek by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is to be interpreted by the Hebrew letters ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã precisely expressing the number 666. But of this no more at present And thus much of the Authour CHAPTER II.
Touching the Canonicall authority of the Revelation NOw by these things the divine Authority of the Booke doth necessarily follow For if the Apostle Iohn be the Author the Divine and Canonicall Authority cannot justly bee questioned For the Apostles writings are Apostolicall Besides the Author doth againe and againe testifie that he received his Revelation from Christ and wrote the same by the Augels command This also the testimony of the Ancient Church confirmeth Concil Ancyran in appendice For the Revelation is alledged under the name of John and as Canonicall Scripture by the most ancient Councell of Ancyra which was before that of Nice also in the Councell of Carthage III. Can. 47. and some others following The Revelation also hath bin alwayes of Canonicall authority with the Greeke and Latine Fathers although certaine Graecians before Dionysius Alexandrinus did some what scruple the same as of old some of the Latine Church had their doubts touching the Epistle to the Hebrews because it did seeme to favour Novatus as Ierome writeth unto Dardanus But the scruple of one or a few of the Ancients can no more disanull the authority of any Canonicall Book of Scripture then the scruple of a few now can doe And howsoever Luther in his first Edition of the New Testament in the Germane tongue Published anno 1526. Sixtus Senensis Biblioth Ribera in Apoc. Prooem cap. 1. did not reckon the two latter Epistles of Iohn the Epistles also of Iames and Iude among the Apostolicall and Canonicall Scriptures Not indeed as some Papists write because he could not beare those words Chap. 14.13 Blessed are the dead c. because their workes follow them which verily doe notably overthrow their fiction of the Soules of the Saints going into Purgatory but rather because he thought that such obscure Visions and Figures were not so well agreeable unto the light of the New Testament notwithstanding in another Edition Anno 1535. hee speaketh more liberally in the Preface touching these Bookes neither do they who at this day are called Lutherans any longer question the Canonicall authority of the Revelation Alcas Vestig nota 2. Prcoem For our part we did not judge the Revelation was therefore to bee received that we might abuse the darke and obscure sayings of the Booke to vomit out the venom of our malice against the Pope of Rome as that upstart Interpreter before mentioned hath begun to calumniate us but because the reasons before laid down and many more do confirm our beliefe and because by the Revelation we are manifestly taught that that son of perdition lifting himselfe up against whatsoever is called God and sitting in the Temple of God as if he were God is no other but that Capitoline Iove even to this day treading down all powers under his feet But a man might justly wonder that Popish Writers do not tremble at the very sight of this Booke and how they are not afraid to explicate the Prophesie by their Commentaries Why Papists write Commentaries upon the Revelation but that the thing it selfe speaketh they chiefly doe it seeing they can neither wholly extinguish it nor keepe it any longer from the people at least to deprave the oracles thereof by their false Interpretations the which notwithstanding they labour for in vaine seeing it is as cleare as the Sun at Noon day that under the Image of the Beast and False-Prophet seducing the Inhabitants of the Earth and of the whorish woman committing fornication with the Kings of the Earth and of the great Citie on seven hils ruling over the Kings of the Earth is represented the Monarchicall and Papall Sea of Rome and under the Image of Locusts the innumerable vermine of the Clergy and Monkes under the Type of Merchandize which no man Antichrist beeing discovered shall buy any more are set forth Romish Indulgences and buying and selling of Soules c. CHAPTER III. Of the obscurity of the Booke What it is and whence with the remedies of the same AUGUSTINE writing of the darkenesse of the Revelation saith Lib. 20. de C. D. ca. 17 In this Booke which is named a Revelation are contained many darke things that the Readers mind might be exercised and in it are a few things by the clearnesse whereof the rest with labour may be sought out chiefly because it so repeateth the same things after a diverse manner that whereas it may seeme to speake of different matters by diligent search we shall find that they are the selfe same things diversly expressed And JEROM Tom. 3. ad paul Ep. 1. In the Revelation saith he is shewed a Booke sealed with seven Seales which though thou give it to a man that can rend to read it he will answer thee I cannot it is sealed And afterward The Revelation of Iohn hath as many Sacraments as words I have said but little in regard of the worth of the Booke It is beyond all praise In every of the words are hid manifold understandings So indeed it is for the sharpnesse of mans wit is blinder then beetles in the true understanding as of other divine Scripture so of this also unlesse it be enlightned by the beames of the Holy Ghost but the causes of this obscurity are plain First the whole Booke is Propheticall touching future things Write The causes of the darknesse of the Revelation saith the Angell the things thou hast seene which are and which shall be afterward But future things as future because they are not in any sense are either altogether unknowne or being foreknown are conceived not so much by the understanding as in hope Adde That these future things are not declared by plaine words The difference of Visions neither defined by notes or markes of times places and persons but are revealed unto Iohn and so written in darke and aenigmaticall Visions It is true many Visions in Scripture were plaine as set before the eyes of the mind or bodie Dan. 5.5 1. Kin. 6.17 Exod. 3.2 Act. 10.11 Act. 23.11 so King Belshazzar saw a hand writing upon the plaister of the wall Elisha saw fiery Charrets round about him and Moses the bush burning before him Peter a sheet with foure-footed Beasts let downe from Heaven unto the Earth Paul saw the Lord standing by him in the night c. In these there was no great difficultie But there are other Visions more intricate when the Images or Representations signifying some secret thing are exhibited unto the minds of men either sleeping or awake the mysteries of which except they be revealed are so obscure as that they cannot be found out by the understanding of mortall man Of this kinde were the dreames of Pharaoh Nebuchadnezzar the Visions also of Ezechiel Daniel and Zacharie unto which we worthily may compare the Visions of the Revelation The secrets indeed of the aforesaid dreames God not onely revealed unto the singular benefit of them which dreamt the same but also would have them
Where the church was before Luther no more appearing in the world then the woman lurking in the wildernesse or the Seven Thousand in Israel that bowed not the knee unto Baall or a sound kernell in a rotten Apple untill it was brought to light and repaired by the new prophesying of the two Witnesses Christ therefore was not without a Church although the Papacy were not the same It representeth also Bishops deserting the Orthodoxe Faith The Apostacy of Bishops and the studie of divine things and cumbring themselves with wordly affaires under the Type of starres falling from Heaven into the Earth with their nature and plottings against the godly neither hath any man after the Apostle Paul 2. Thes 2 3 c. more lively set forth the rising person reigne tyranny seat manifestation and destruction of Antichrist then we have it in this Prophesie lastly it most clearely prophesieth many things touching the comforts of the Church under the Crosse of her deliverance victory and glorification with the punishments of Tyrants and all other adversaries By which we see The explication of the Apocalyps necessary that this Booke is not onely worthy to be continually read in the Church and meditated on but also to containe very profitable and necessary Doctrines especially for this last age For the Jesuites Antichrists chiefest Souldiers are very ingenious to corrupt and wrest the plaine Oracles of this Prophesie into a contrary meaning as if they were not onely not to be applied against the Papacy but also did make for the dignity thereof wherefore also it is our duty diligently to labour that the Revelation may be familiarly expounded and knowne not suffering the same to be depraved least we our selves be deceived by the slights of Antichrist or that by our carelesnesse wee suffer others to be ensnared by pernitious errours Now this wee shall the more easily attaine unto if wee alwayes have the Scope of this Booke before our eyes like as Mariners doe the more safely direct their course in the vast Sea by looking up unto the starres The principall scope thereof was The scope of the Revelation FIRST generall That the Christian Church being fore-warned of her future condition after the Apostles time even unto the end of the world should not promise perpetuall delight and ease unto her selfe but timely bee prepared manfully to sustaine the battles at hand SECONDLY speciall least the Godly even then groaning under the Romane persecutions and calamities which were to endure yet a long time beeing offended should be discouraged but know that it came to passe because the Lord had revealed unto his servant John that it should bee so and withall that they might be raised up with sure comforts of an happy issue out of their calamities for this cause also Christ in the Gospell forewarned his Disciples of the Crosse and future sorrow that when it came they might remember that it had been foretold unto them For the darts which are foreseen strike the lesse and we doe receive the evils of the world more tolerably if we be fenced against them through the shield of providence saith GREGORY Thirdly forasmuch as not long after the Romane perfecutions Satan through the riot ambition and contention of the Bishops of the Churches was to erect Antichrists throne in the Temple of God the Holy Ghost in speciall would have his forme nature reigne and Tyranny to bee set forth as it were in lively colours unto us that we might learne the better to know resist and take heed of him Moreover he would have the destruction and punishment of Antichrist and all other adversaries as also the victory and future glorification of the Church to be plainly described least either we should envy the present prosperity of the adversaries or overmuch fear their Tyranny but that on the contrary we might be patient under the Crosse and constant in our Combats retaining an assured hope of victory deliverance and future glory even unto the end Now that besides these scopes that upstart Inquirer labours to wrest the Revolation to this purpose Aleas prooem nota 14 c. as if it should teach that ROME of old the head of Pagan Idolatry by an admirable vicissitude was to bee changed into the Metropolis of the Catholicke Church that the Romane Church was gloriously to triumph both in respect of the Romane Citie and the whole Empire and that the soveraigne authority of the Romish Pope should alwayes remaine in the height of honour is such a filthy and impudent depravation of this most sacred Prophesie that even the Divell himselfe ought to blush thereat and I should wonder if these goodly trifles do not cause laughter or shame even to the Romish Court it selfe But these things a little after are to be more neerly examined when we come to the Argument Enough touching the Order Lastly The things which have been objected against the Booke as being erroneous and contrary to the Faith in speciall that it seemes in Chap. 20. to favour the brutish doctrine of the Hereticke Cerinthus touching Christ and the Saints worldly and voluptuous Reigne on Earth a Thousand Yeers before the Vniversall Resurrection of the dead doth not at all trouble me For if the objections of Heretickes or Pagans had presently been believed wee should long since have had nothing entire in the whole Scripture but all these things have long agoe beene vindicated by ancient and later Interpreters and wee referre the clearing of every of them to their proper places least our Preface should bee too tedious CHAPTER VI. Touching the Argument of the Booke TO come unto the Argument of the Booke Rev. 1.3 however by what hath beene said already it is not obscure yet I will handle the same more neerly The principall and greater part of the Booke is propheticall hence in the very beginning it is called a Prophesie containing Typicall Prophesies not onely touching the state of the Church and the signes of the last times of which Christ foretold his Disciples Mat. 24. like as Ribera thought good to explicate the Argument of the Apocalyps viz. that it is nothing else but certaine Commentaries upon those words of our Lord. For they extend themselves much larger unto the times next after the Apostles and thence from the giving of the Revelation even unto the end of the world namely touching the present conflicts of the Christian Church which already were in Johns time and afterwards should continually befall her first with Romane Tyrants afterward with diverse Heretickes and at length both with the Easterne and especially the Westerne Antichrist as also of their insultings and tyranny against her by which as if shee were forsaken of Christ her head they should grievously both inwardly and outwardly afflict and almost whollie oppresse her But withall on the contrarie of the most sweet comforts of the godly under the Crosse that those stormes of afflictions should not befall them at a
fire and on the contrary the Churches Victory and Eternall Glory The particular Visions are finished with the two latter Acts The two Acts of the particular Visions because they onely represent Antichrists tragedie rage declining and destruction the which notwithstanding the former touching the seven Vials doth more briefly the later touching the whore riding on the Beast more largely and clearly therefore this also is to be distinguished into foure Acts yet answering to the two latter Acts of the universall Visions Now although the Parallell-Acts both former and latter are not alwayes divided by whole Chapters like as Tragedie-writers use to doe but sometimes are joyned together and as it were mingled in the same Chapters because they shadow out Histories or things by the same periods and walking as the saying is with equall steps yet every where if thou well observe the Method they have traces evident enough as wee have diligently shewed in every of the Visions where also wee have noted the Markes and Periods of every of them CHAPTER XI The manner of interpreting observed by PAREUS FVrthermore by the things hitherto spoken touching the Argument and Method the manner of interpreting observed by us will not be obscure To every vision wee have praefixed its proper dispensation or order with as much brevity and light as could be the Chapters we have illustrated with Arguments Parts and Analysis The Doctrines which in this Prophesie are many and excellent we have so laboured to expound and applie unto the Scope of divine Scriptures shewed by the Apostle Rom. 15.4 2. Tim. 3.16 being profitable for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse and lastly for the patience comfort and hope of the Saints that this Booke may with no great labour profitablie be propounded unto the Churches by the Ministers of Gods word Now seeing in the beginning I said that the eternall Deity of Christ is thorowout in this Prophesie proved with such evident Arguments against Heretickes as scarcely any other Scripture doth it more clearely I thought it worth the labour to note above XL. Arguments of that nature in their severall places vindicating them from the depravings of Eniedinus the Transsilvanian Hereticke which he cals Explications that it might so much the more appeare that those Ancients who as Eusebius recordeth denyed the Canonicall Authority of this Book as not written by the Apostle John but the Hereticke Cerinthus Lib. 7. hist cap. 25. did either not looke into the Booke and so sinned through grosse ignorance or else were carried away with more then humane affection What Method I have taken in explicating Propheticall things hath already been said and the Praefaces of the Visions shall shew in which I have not onely laboured to declare the Argument Scope Coherence Order and Period of every one but in speciall clearly to shew the Harmonie and consent of the foregoing and following Types and of the darker and more clear each with other and with the Types and Phrases of the ancient Prophets that so I might illustrate the Revelation by the Revelation It is most safe to expound the Revelation by the Revelation which manner of interpreting cannot bee but most safe and certaine For seeing it is evident that the darker Types go before and the clearer follow after and are notwithstanding Analogicall or agreeing with each other undoubtedly the more darke must bee sought out by the clearer Now the more cleare have no extraordinary difficult application unto the things signified by them And therefore wee may thence with some labour draw the understanding of the darker which also I have laboured to doe In summe following Austines advice I have shewed these two things that the same things are so many wayes repeated in this Booke as it may seeme to speake of different things whereas we shall finde that the same things are diversly related And that a few yea not a few but many things are in the Booke Aug. lib. 20. de C. D. cap. 17. by the manifestation whereof the rest might with labour be found out which again I say not as if I thought that all the mysteries of the Revelation were by me unfolded Far be it I come short in many things Throughout where I sticke and where bounds seeme to be set Eph. 4.7 there I ingenuously professe a man must stand and goe no further For here is wisedome 2. Cor. 12.8 To them that earnestly call upon God the Spirit is given according to the measure of the gift of Christ. It befell even the Apostle Paul that he obtained not the thing hee petioned of God How much more may the same befall us and me the least of all especially in these things of which the Lord hath as yet reserved much in his owne power Wherefore to interpret the Revelation What it is to interpret the Revelation is not to untie all the knots of Aenigmaes to leave unsifted or be ignorant of nothing at all in the same or by precisely interpreting the meaning of the Image Character number of the Beasts name the Beast himselfe the woman on the Beast the eating of her flesh the seven the ten Kings that shall burne her Gog and Magog to make all gain-sayers to bee silent For who hath ever attained unto this by interpretation or commenting on any part of Holy Writ They therefore that require the same are wiser then Christ the Apostles and God himselfe And on the contrary such are wise against God who make a mocke of the Oracles they understand not because of their obscurity or because of the diversity of Interpreters Many types of future things remaine secret and are known to God onely untill they be fulfilled The whole fourth Act with its accomplishment is secret because the seventh Trumpet hath not yet sounded neither is the seventh Viall yet poured forth into the Ayre A great part also of the third Act is reserved unto posteritie which in time shall see the full gathering together of the Kings of the Earth into Harmageddon the devouring and burning of the whorish woman the desolation of Babylon and the event of the Goggish Warre c. The beginning we see and further shall see In the two former Acts and the better part of the third the accomplishment whereof hitherto Histories and dayly experience do so plainly shew that if we held our peace the very stones would cry out it is the part of a Faithfull Interpreter not to draw the Readers from the scope neither to send them from those things which are done at home before their eyes to seek for Chymeras in the Hyperborean Mountaines which thing almost all the Iesuiticall brethren at this day do in their Commentaries least happily Antichrist should bee found in the Mountaines of Rome for the discovery of whom the greater part of the Apocalyps was of old revealed and circumscribed with such apparent oracles that after the Historie and experience of so many Ages we may
saying of Christ Render not evill for evill Pag. 461. 82. How it stands with justice to render double Pag. 462. 83. Whether God in commanding to render the double according to Babylons workes doth command rapines theft wickednesse c. Pag. 463. In Chapter XIX 84. Whether Alcasar hath sufficiently demonstrated that properly the Church of Rome is the wife of the Lamb. Pag. 481. 85. Whether Iohn did well in proffering to worship the Angell and whether the Angell did well to prohibit him Pag. 484. 582. In Chapter XX. 86. Of the binding and loosing of Satan what when and how it was Pag. 502. 87. A disputation touching the thousand yeeres of Satans binding 506. whether they be definitely to be understood 507. where they take their beginning and ending 508. what was the condition of the godly in the thousand yeeres 511. 88. Who were the living and reigning with Christ 514 89. After what manner and how long they lived and reigned with Christ 516. 90. Who are the rest of the dead and how they lived not againe 517. 91. Of the first Resurrection how it is to be understood 518. 520. 92. Of the Chiliasts opinion the Authors thereof and its refutation 520. 521. 93. Of the first and second death 519 526. 527. 94. What Satan is said to do the thousand yeers being ended and when he was loosed 530. 95. A disputation with Bellarmine and Ribera about Gog and Magog 539. 96. Of the old and new Goggish war its occasion and beginning 536. 97. Of the perpetuall torments of the damned 540. In Chapter XXI 98. The description of the new Ierusalem whether it bee agreeable to the Church-Militant on earth or to the Romane onely 541. 99. Of the new Heaven and the new Earth 549. 100. Ludovicus his jest on Sophisters about the Lake of Fire 557. In Chapter XXII 101. A Disputation against Sophisters for the authority and perfection of the divine Scriptures 580 c. 102. Of the doctrine of Iustification by Faith 584. 585. A COMMENTARIE Vpon the REVELATION OF IOHN THE APOSTLE The argument parts and analysis of Chap. 1. After the title and Apostolical salutation to the seven Churches of Asia Iohn rehearseth the first vision namely the seven golden candlesticks and Christ his glorious walking in the middest of them and how hee was affected with the vision and received from Christ commandement for to write the same both concerning things present and to come The parts of the chapter are two the former containes the preface to v. 9. The latter the vision of Christ gloriously walking in the middest of the seven candlestickes from vers 9 unto the last THe preface containes the title and thââpostolical dedication of the booke The title shewetâ first the argument of the booke that it is a ââvelation of things to come Christ the âuthoâ of it as also the ministerie of the Angel vers 1. Secondly it notes the person of the author by a periphrasis or description vers 2. Thirdly it commendeth the profitablenes of the booke from the necessitie of it vers 3. The dedication containes the prosopographie or description of the persons who and to whom he writeth vers 4. Secondly the Apostles wish viz. grace from God and from the seven spirits as also from Iesus Christ whose threefold office he declareth v. 5. Thirdly the celebration of the prayses of Christ and giving of thanks for a threefold benefit received from him v. 5 6 His comming to Iudgement is promised by the words of Zacharie vers 7 and in the last place bringeth him in testifying his eternall Godhead and omnipotencie vers 8. The vision containes the preparation vision it self In the preparation Iohn sheweth the name how hee was affected the place of his banishment and the cause vers 9. Secondly the time and manner of the vision vers 10. Thirdly a command to write the vision and to send it to the seven Churches by name vers 11. Fourthly his Gesture vers 12. In the vision are three things first the form secoÌdly the effects thirdly the things following The form of the vision which hee saw is twofold first the seven Golden candlestickes Secondly the form of the Sonne of man in the middest of them whose habit and clothing hee describeth vers 13 His head Hair and eyes v. 14 His feet and voice vers 15 His right hand holding the seven starres his mouth armed with a two edged sword and his face shining like the sun vers 16. The effects are first Iohns Great amazement secondly his falling to the ground v. 17. The things following are first a twofold comforting of Iohn first by Gesture the laying on of the right hand vers 17. Secondly by speech bidding him not to fear and the reason is taken from the person adjuncts of the speaker viz. because hee is eternall God the Lord of life of death of hel vers 11 2 The command of writing the present vision following prophesies 3 The unfolding of the mysterie first of the seven starres that they are the seven pastors and secondly of the seven candlestikes to bee the seven Churches of Asia THE FIRST PART OF THE CHAPTER CONTAINING THE PREface title and dedication of the booke THe Revelation of Iesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to passe and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant Iohn 2 Who bare record of the word of God and of the testimony of Iesus Christ and of all things that he saw 3 Blessed is he that readeth Exod. 3.14 1 Cor. 15.21 Col. 1.18 and they that hear the words of this prophecy and keep those things which are written therein for the time is at hand 4 Iohn to the seven churches in Asia Grace be unto you and peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seven spirits which are before his throne 5 And from Iesus Christ who is the faithfull witnesse and the first begotten of the dead and the prince of the kings of the earth unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood 6 And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen 7 Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall waile because of him even so Amen 8 I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending saith the Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty A COMMENTARIE VPON THE REVELATION Chap. 1 vers 1. THe revelation this prophetical title doth expresse the argument of the booke called in Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Concerning the meaning of which word there is extant in a colledge called wisdom colledge of which I have before spoken a manuscript in way of commentarie on this booke which Giveth us an
example of their monastical ignorance the author tells us a monasticall exposition upon the word Apocalyps that the word apocalyps is compounded of apo re and clipsor velare O the miserable barbarisme of that age attempting to unfold these high mysteries and in the mean time ignorant of the very name of the title The verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifyes to reveal a secret from which commeth apocalypsis a revelation of a secret such as are all future things For it is not man but God who foreseeth and revealeth things to come But the events which were to befall the Church under the new Testament were hidde both from Iohn and us but are revealed in this booke and therefore it is rightly called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to which wee may ad ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is a revelation of things to come Afterward it is sometimes called a prophefie from the argument of it which is a prediction of future things revealed by God And the title answereth to the title of the ancient prophets as the vision of Isaiah the vision of Obadiah the prophesie of Niniveh which Naum saw the prophesie which Habacucsaw the word of tâe Lord that came to Hosea to Joel to Micah c. so that it sheweth the divine authoritie of the booke For to reveal things to come is from God onely so that this booke being a revelation is inspired of God which argument Iohn afterwards doth more fully confirme For as Ierom wel observeth this mystical booke is intituled a revelation to give us to understand that we have need of the knowledge and explanation of it that wee may say with the prophet open my eyes and I will consider the marveillous things of thy law Psal 119.18 Of Jesus Christ that is which Christ revealed unto Iohn â argument of the deity of Christ So that Christ is the author of the revelation which is the first argument to proove the God-head of Christ in this booke For God by the prophet doth assume it as a thing peculiar to himself to reveal secrets Isai 42 9 41 23 Behold the former things are come to passe and new things doe I declare before they spring forth I will tell you of them and confounds by this argument all Idols that they are no Gods because they are ignorant of future things But the words following which God gave unto him seem to weaken the argument For to whom God doth reveal things to come hee is not God but God hath revealed these things to Christ therefore Christ is not God The answer is twofold first the whole may bee granted if it bee taken in a good sence as namely that Christ albeit he is true God yet wherein God his father hath revealed these things to him that is according to his humanitie hee is not God For the humanitie of Christ not foreknowing things to come but by revelation is not God but the man Christ Iesus is God because by his divinitie hee fore knoweth all things of himself Secondly the assumption is not in the text and may bee denyed for Iohn saith not that God revealed these things to Christ but gave this revelation to him as to our mediator that hee might reveal the same to us his servants for it is his proper office to reveal the will of the father to the Church So that ãâã speaketh of the office of Christ as hee is our mediator which doth not ãâã the âqualitie of the son with the father but supposeth it because as he was meere man or a creature of what power soever hee could not have performed the workes of a mediator But it behooued him also to bee God But Thirdly there follows no absurditie to understand it as spoken of the Godhead of Christ for such as is the order of existence such also is the manner of working betwixt the father and the sonn For as the somexisteth not of himself but as hee is the first begotten of the father so the soâ revealeth things to come not of himself but as hee receiveth from the father and as the father Giveth unto the son his Essence so is also his divine wildome communicated unto him from the father by Eternall Generation Lyra and others understand God in this place ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Essentially of the whole trinitie and taking it in that sence then the revelation is given to Christ by God as unto a mediator onely but understanding it of the person of the father then God is said to give it unto Christ both as to the sonn and mediator also To shew unto his servants the end that God Gave the revelation to Christ was not that hee should have it for himself But as being the messenger of the father to reveal it to his servants By servants is meant Iohn with the pastors and teachers yea all the faithfull of all ages to all which the mysteries of this booke were to bee revealed by Christ First to Iohn that hee should write it and then to all the rest both to read and understand it meditate teach explain it to the Church of God The Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his noteth the servants of Christ for it cohereth with the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to shew which noteth the office of Christ and not of God So that Christ sheweth this revelation 2 argument of Ch. deity to his owne servants which is a second argument proving the Godhead of Christ For hee certainly is the Lord of the Church yea God Eternal to whom Iohn the teachers and all the faithfull of the Church are servants for God alone is the Lord of the Church according to that of the psalmist Iehovah our Lord c. Psal 8.10 For albeit Christ in that hee is our mediator is exalted to bee head and Lord of the Church notwithstanding except hee had been God hee could neither have been mediator or Lord of the Church So that we plainly see that Christ Jesus is God seeing John and all the faithfull are his servants Which must shortly come to passe this noteth the subject of the booke which containes an historie of things not allready past but of things to come afterward both to the Church and enemies thereof Must come to passe not by a fatall or absolute necessitie 1. Cor. 11.19 but hypothetically or supposedly according to that of the Apostle scandalls and heresies must come Besides God hath so decreed it whose counsell is unchangeable and therefore the events must happen according to the same as also because of secondarie causes as the malice of satan the rage of the enemies against the Church which though they bee changeable in themselves yet they are not changed so that if accidental events bee not altered by the counsell of God and secondarie causes they necessarily come to passe though the contingencie bee not taken away Shortly but how shortly seeing after so many ages they are not as yet come to passe and
are for the most part to bee fully accomplished neer the very last times which is distant from the time this was revealed more then 1500 years some extend this to the whole time of the new Testament which though it were to continue more then a 1000 of yeers yet is called short both in regard of the age of the world then alâready past Iohn 2 18. 1 Cor. 10 12 Psal 90 4. 1 Thess 5.3 as also in regard of eternitie in which shall bee neither shortnesse nor length of time For this cause the whole time of the new Testament is in scripture called the last hower the last times the ends of the world For the whole time and age of the world is but a moment in the eyes of God or as yesterday when it is past and as a watch in the night Which is the reason that Christ saith chap. 21. 12 that he will come to judgement quickly or shortly that is sooner then men imagin suddenly in which sence the words following come to passe were of necessitie to bee restrained to the full accomplishment of this prophesie which may not bee for it is to bee extended to the whole time and currant of those things which were foretold So that by shortly is meant the beginning and progresse of the fullfilling thereof Shall shortly come to passe that is shall begin for things are said to come to passe shortly not which are eyther already past or else are to come a long while after but which are beginning to bee effected are even in doeing Signifying that the stormes of afflictions were not to bee differred to the last times but that they were suddenly while the Apostles yet lived to rush in by heaps upoÌ the Churches Ioh. 16.12 the which Christ also foretold his disciples and histories manifest the accomplishment of it For the first persecution of Christians began straightways under Tiberius and Nero which tooke away Paul and Peter the other under Domitian in whose time Iohn was banished Wherefore hee foretels them not to terrify but to animate the godly against the dangers at hand that it might not come upon them unawares as Christ saith Iohn 16 1 these things have I spoken unto you that ye should not bee offended for the darts which are foreseen are the lesse hurtfull withall hee teacheth what is the portion of the Church in this world namely to suffer afflictions least wee should fayn delights unto our selves So likewise hee comforteth us from the brevitie of the afflictions and certainty of the promised deliverance For as afflictions must shortly come so also shall deliverance shortly and certainly come because Christ foretold the one as wel as the other unto Iohn Lastly it appeareth that the revelation treateth not of things past but to come wherefore they misse of the scope who apply a great part of the types to the state of the Iewish occurrences and Roman Empire then allready past And signifyed it by his angel that is Christ signified it He declareth the faithfulnesse of Christ in executing the charge committed to him of God and shewing this revelation to Iohn his servant and dear Apostle by sending his angel who instructed him in every particular of it And signified that is who also signified the same c. for so it is expressed in vers 6 16 of chap. 22 where the Lord Iesus saith that he sent his angel to shew these things to Iohn to his servants in the Churches So wee see that the scriptures compared together interpret themselves Wee need not restrain the word signified to a typical and dark manner of revelation but rather it noteth a plain and manifest discoverie made unto Iohn because that which is here said to bee signified is in the fore alledged place expounded by the words shewing and testifying c. And hee sent Gr. sending this whole verse retaineth the Hebrewe phrase 3 Argument of the deity of Christ and is as if it were read thus who also sending his angel signified the same to his servant Iohn Hence wee gather a third proofe of the God-head of Christ much like to the second for as Iohn is a servant so also is the angel and both are imployed by Christ as his proper servants who is Lord of them both and therefore God for the angels are servants to none but to Iehovah God of whom it is said Psal 104.4 who maketh his angels spirits c. it is true Christ is Lord of the angels in that hee is the mediator but unles hee were God hee could neither bee mediator or Lord of the angels by this argument Hebr. 1.6 the Apostle proveth the God-head of the son because the angels of God adore him Vers 2 Who bare record of the word of God hence it appeareth Iohn the Euangelist the writer of the revelation that the Euangelist Iohn is the writer of the revelation for hee bare record of the word of God in the very entrance of his Gospel saying in the beginning was the word this is the testimonie of Iohn when the Iews sent unto him and ye sent to John and he bare witnesse which things though spoken of Iohn the Baptist yet were written by Iohn the Euangelist who bare record to the word in setting downe of the testimonies of the word of God besides none of the writers of holy scripture have more expresly testified the divinity of Christ then the Euangelist Iohn For who but Iohn nameth of the person office and benefits of Christ Of the ministries of Angels happines of the triumphant church with the crosse and comfort of the militant withall teaching us to imbrace Godlinesse to bee constant in afflictions to hold fast faith and love to take heed of false prophets to Go out of Babylon and beware of Antichrist c. To be short it containes many worthy comfortable sentences as blessed are the dead that die in the Lord. c. Promises also of the deliverance of the Church of the mariage of the Lamb with threatnings of destruction to the enemies All which things how profitable and usefull they are it is manifest unto all For the time is at hand A reason to stir up a diligent care in us to read hear and keepe this prophesie Because the time both of the furie of the adversarie against the Godly as also of the deliverance of the Church is at hand The knowledge of evill and Good things even at the dore is not to bee neglected but the diligent reading of this prophesie causeth us to know both evill and Good things at hand therefore it is not to be neglected It admonisheth us therefore to watch lest unawares we be overwhelmed with the present troubles It comforteth us also that we be not disheartned for feare of the present battles but with full assurance of the presence of God and promised victorie we hold out manfullie unto the end That the time was then at hand histories
make manifest for Iohn being banished in the âle of Patmos began alreadie to feel the fury of Domitian And here the dream of such is refuted who binde the fulfilling of this prophesie to the last three years before the end of the world 4 Iohn to the seven Churches Those things being forespoken of which served to gain autority attention to this booke John dedicates the revelation to the seveÌ Churches of Asia wishing Grace and peace unto them By seven Andreas understandeth all the Churches Because in scripture the number seven is a number of perfection but because the seven Churches in Asia are as it were nominated by a marke to be knowen therefore I understand that it was purposely dedicated unto them not that the revelation belongeth not to others but because the first vision doth directly concerne them the rest generally belongs to the whole Church Of Asia He speaketh of Asia the lesser or that part of Asia Ptolo. lib. 5 geogra cap. 2. which is invironed from the East with both countries of Armenia from the west with the Aegean sea from the North with the Euxine sea from the south with the Mediteranian sea Here Iohn had planted seven Churches of note whereof that of Ephesus was the greatest but after he was banished the teachers carelesly performing their office he is commanded in the first vision to reprove admonish them of their duty Grace to you and peace be or be multiplied as in 1 Pet. 1 2 by a familiar salutation he seekes to gaine the good will of those whom he was afterwards more sharply to admonish The Apostolical salutation hath beene opened in the Epistle to the Romans and Corinthians Grace is that free favor of God from which doth flow all the mercies of God and every good thing which we enjoy The Glosse doth wel understand it of the free forgivenes of sins Peace the effect of Grace is the tranquillity and joy of the conscience Rom. 1.2 of which the Apostle speaketh being justified by faith we have peace with God The Hebrews by the word peace understand all maner of prosperitie and hence the Apostles in the beginning all most of all their Epistles doe not with out cause wish the same unto the faithful Which is and which was and which is to come It is manifest that this is a paraphrase of the name of God who alone is the author and giver of Grace peace But others do interpret it otherwise Some of the father alone from whom the Apostles generally desire grace to the Churches Rom. 1.7 Grace and peace be to you from God our father he is called which IS because he is from none but the beginning of the deity is from him And which was because he was before all time in eternitie And which is to come Iohn 5.12 because he wil come to judge the world by the son that the father is said to judge no man is to be referred to the immediate judgement For the father hath not so given over the judgement to the son as not to keepe the power of judging stil in his owne hand Others refer all to the person of the son For he is he which is because Christ is the same God with the father which was because the word was in the beginning and which is to come because he will come in the clouds to judgement vers 7. Others will have the three persons to be noted by three differences of time attributing the severall times to the severall persons that is which is to the father which was to the son and that which is to come to the holy Ghost his coming in to the Church by proceeding from the father the son so Andreas grace be to you peace from the Godhead which subsisteth in three persons To be short others thinke that God is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã essentially described and doe apply all the words to every one of the persons for the father is he which is which was and which is to come so is the son and so is the holy Ghost What then all these expositions were right and godly if Iohn in these words had ended his prayer but he addeth and from the seven spirits and from Iesus Christ by which hee declareth that he directeth his prayer in the behalfe of the Churches to the holy Trinitie But not indeed in words commonly used yet such as are convenient to his purpose for the stile of this prophesie hath many things proper and excellent fitted to the argument of visions which not being observed by some interpreters they vainly wearie themselves and go astray For seldom the name of God or of the father or of the son or of the holy Ghost is found in the revelation in expresse words But John speaking of God useth for the most part propheticall descriptions Therefore this prayer is set downe in words agreeing to the excellent proprieties of this prophesie and in stead of the ordinarie forme of salutations used of the Apostles Rom. 1.7 as grace and peace to you from God our father and from the Lord Iesus Christ or the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Iohn useth this kind as more proper and secret Grace and peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seven spirits and from Iesus Christ c. in which words the true God three in persons one in essence is described as the divine attribute and prayer of the Apostle doe plainly manifest Now I come to the particulars From him which is Thus he describeth the person of the father by attributes proper to the divine essence yet common to every one of the persons Hereupon Christ assumes the same to himself vers 7. which is a most evident argument of his divinity And it is a description of eternity including and exceeding the three differences of the time present past and to come that is from him which is was and shall bee the words which is to come being put for shall be as in that of John 16 13. He will shew you things to come Act. 18 21. that is things that shall be so I must keepe the feast that cometh in Jerusalem And it seemeth that he altogether intended here to expresse that name of God in Exodus Exod. 3.14 EHIEH I wil be from which cometh the name Jehovah in which word as Vatablus wel observeth the Hebrewes take notice of those three differences of time It serveth for the great comfort of the Church in that he prayeth for grace peace not simply from God the father but from him which is which was and which is to come who alwayes remaineth the same and with whom is no variablenes Iam. 1 17. nor shadow of turning Indeed in the world the Church hath experience of diverse changes but in God alone she findeth constant
hee shed his blood and gave his life for us a golden sentence containing the summe of the Gospel and a principall fruit of the death of Christ Besides it yeeldeth us an argument who was the writer of this booke Ioh. 5.8 for this is the phrase of Iohn the Euangelist the blood of Iesus Christ the son of God doth purge us from all sinne that which there he calleth purging here it is called washing by a like metaphor taken from water which purgeth away foulnesse Now Christ cleanseth us froÌ our sinnes two maner of waies First by his merit because by the shedding of his blood he hath taken away the guilt of our sins and justified us before the judgement seat of God Secondly by the efficacie of his sufferings for by the vertue of his merit he also giveth us the holy Ghost and regenerateth us to newnesse of life that being dead to sin we might live unto righteousnes So that Iohn in fewwords doth comprehend many great mysteries of the Gospel Christ hath washed us from our sinnes So then wee were defiled with sinnes we were guilty in tâe sight of God but hee hath washed us by his owne blood And therefore the shedding of his blood is a price fullie satisfying the justice of God for all our sinnes Contrarie to the blasphemous falshood of Socinus affirming that the blood and death of Christ is nothing but a martyrdom whereby he merited his owne exaltation He hath washed us from our sinnes so then wee are justified before God by the merit of his blood Therefore it is false that we are washed and justified by the merit of works To be short he hath washed us being therefore once purged let us not returne to the wallowing again in the myre but rather seriously indeavor to be righteous and acceptable to Christ our Saviour 6. And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his father in the Greeke there is a defect of the relative ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã who common to the Hebrewes and hath made is put for who hath made For the word kings the old interpreter rendreth it kingdom and the reason of it may be because two greeke copies have the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is a kingdom but all other copies yea the kings bible reads ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is kings which also is repeated chap. 5 10. Alcasar defendeth the vulgar translation with many words but the generall agreement of all copies is against him and though the sence may be the same yet it is more probable that persons with persons rather then persons with things should be joyned together besides the one is a proper speech the other figurative This then is the third benefit we receive from Christ viz. that he hath made us priests and kings kings not onely in adopting us to be heirs of his kingdom but also through the power of the holy Ghost hath made us conquerors over sinne Rom. 8.37 Rom. 16 20. 1 Cor. 15 57. 1 Ioh. 5 4. death satan and all other enemies as it is written in all these things wee are more then conquerors through him that loved us And the God of peace shall bruise satan under your feet shortly Thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through Iesus Christ. And this is our victory that overcometh the world even our faith Lastly Christ hath made us kings hereby to shew that he will at length crowne all his members with glory and honor And priests to offer spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God through Christ and to consecrate our selves as a living sacrifice pleasing unto him Iohn heere hath reference to that in Exod. Exo. 19 6 1 Pet. 2.5.9 19 6 and yee shall bee unto mee a kingdom of priests and an holy nation Which words the Apostle Peter thus explaineth yee also as living stones are built up a spirituall house an holy Priesthood to offer up spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God through Iesus Christ And again yee are a royall Priesthood an holy nation a peculiar people that yee should shew forth the prayses of him who hath called you out of darknesse into his marveillous light To God and his father Whether we understand this of the trinitie or else as generally it is taken of the person of the father the sence is one that is that we being reconciled to God by Christ should therefore labour to give up our selves to him as an acceptable sacrifice Indeed this our reconciliation is a singular dignitie which God forbid we should stain with any spots of unthankfulnes The papists chalenge the Priesthood as proper to their clergie but Christ on the contrarie hath made it common to all the faithfull They confesse indeed that spiritually all may be said to be priests yet properly they onely who are anointed with the holy Christme but it may easily be proved that their hierarchie and order of Clarkes priests and monkes were not instituted by Christ or his Apostles but were brought into the Church by a preposterous imitation of Iewish and heathenish rites Ribera on the contrarie pleads that the Priesthood here spoken of is not to be taken properly but metaphorically Now who doth deny it therefore seeing himself striving herein with his owne shadow he changeth his stile and affirmeth that the Priesthood in this place is properly spoken of and pretendeth a rule that offentimes that which in holy writ seemeth to be spoken of all in generall is not to be applied to all in particular but onely to some of the number whom it concerneth And he alledgeth for this Exod. 19 6. yee shall bee to mee a kingdom of priests an holy nation Ioh. 3 16. 20 28. Exo. 19.6 c. The rule wee acknowledge yet doe denie that it appertaineth unto this place For the words of the text compared with the place of Peter cannot bee understood of some of the faithfull onely but of all in generall for as not a few of the faithfull but all are made kings to God by Christ so also not a few but all are made priests It is likewise plain that the speech in Exodus respected all the people for as they were an holy nation so they were a royall Priesthood though afterward by a special priviledge God granted the ceremonial Priesthood to one tribe alone which priviledge if it belong to the Romish clergie also let Ribera shew it from the holy scriptures To him be glorie the relative to him doth plainly cohere with the foregoing datives ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that loved and washed And therefore glorie and thanks is properly ascribed to Christ Luk. 23 3. Isay 2 19. for he giveth thanks and teacheth us to give immortall praise to him because he hath washed us and made us kings and priests to God and his father He giveth to Christ that which he already hath that we should acknowledge that he hath it and that it is his will we should ascribe the same to him and
Secondly Iohns commission to write the vision And lastly a commandment given him to send the same to the seven Churches And hence it is very cleare that Christ is that Son of God who spake in vers 8. For both there and here he taketh the same things to himselfe And there is no question to be made but that in this place hee speaketh himselfe and of himselfe Eniedinus the Samosatenian objecteth that these words are not in all copies nor yet in the Latin version and for this citeth the Annotations of Beza I answer though Aretas and Montanus have them not yet Andreas and the Editions of Paris have them with other approved copies Beza also confesseth that the repetition agrees well with the style of Iohn for Christ being to command John to write this vision declares his authority from his Godhead to the end he might not doubt but what he did was truely divine In these very words Christ speaketh of himselfe verse 17. and Chap. 21.6 22 13 so that it seemeth some hereticke adventured to blot this out of the vulgar version thereby to darken the divinity of Christ or els some presumptuous person did it who thought this repetition needlesse And what thou seest write in a booke The command of writing confirmeth the authority of this booke For John wrote this prophesie not of himselfe but by the commandement of Christ for though here the commandement bee particular to write this first vision yet in vers 19 it is Generall not onely of the things which are but which shall bee hereafter Write what thou seest This serveth for the authoritie of the booke for the Apostle is to write not the things which he thought fit but what God gave him to see And send it to the seven Churches in Asia By seven Rupertus understandeth all the Churches but it is to be taken restrictively of the seven greater Churches of Asia the lesse because they are expresly named Chapt. 2 chap. 3. Mark 13 37. and epistles directed to every one of the Bishops or Pastors thereof yet so as that saying of Christ appertaineth to this place what I say unto you I say unto all Ephesus Situated neer the sea was the head city of Ionia a famous mart towne and the more in respect of the temple of Diana which perished with the seven wonders of the world Here a tumult being raysed against Paul the towne Clerke cryed out yee men of Ephesus what man is there that knoweth not how the city of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great Goddesse Diana and of the Image which fell downe from Iupiter Here the Apostle Paul taught and constituted a Church to whom afterward he wrote an Epistle And to Smyrna A sea coast towne in Ionia and a colonie of the Ephesians taking its name from Smyrna the wife of Thessalus and builder thereof In it was the porch and temple of Homer who as is said was born here it is probable that either Iohn or some other Apostle gathered a Church to Christ in this place And to Pergamus Or Pergaâââ a city of Troas or Phrygia famous because of the Trojane tower Ovid. Lib. 13 metamor called Pergamus of which the poet mentioneth it was the country of Galen the phisitian from this place came store of that paper which we call parchment there is mention made no where of this place in the history of the Apostles unles it bee Acts 20 vers 6 where Paul remained seven dayes at Trods and raysed up Eutichus being fallen dead through the window so that it seemeth this Church also was planted either by John or the Apostle Paul Thyatira The Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is plurall it is a city of Lydia neer Pergamus seated on the river Lycus Act. 16 14. Acts 20 28. Of this city mention is made in the historie of Lydia a seller of purple of Thyatira it seemeth that Paul preached the Gospel in the place though when Lydia was converted to the saith shee heard him teach at Philippi To Sardis Gr. to those in Sardis a city of Lydia also by the mountain Tmolus of old the royall Lib. 5 cap. 29. and famous city of Croesus Plinie calleth it Moeonia Philadelphus A city of Mysia there was also a city so called in Aegypt another in Coelesyria but this Philadelphia was in Asia the lesse And unto Laodicea A city as Ptolomie saith of Caria But Plinie and Strabo affirme it to bee in Lydia For divers cities were so named as in Syria and Caria Lydia and Media but John was commanded to write unto Laodicea of Jonia which was neere Ephesus it seemeth that Paul had preached in this place because he willeth that the epistle which he wrote to the Colossians should be read in the Church of Laodicea The Angel or pastor of this place was an hypocrite being neither hot nor cold against whom Christ being highly offended threatneth destruction chap. 3. But happily it may seeme strange to some saith a learned interpreter where Rome was at this time to which for saving further labour this epistle might have been written in stead of all other Churches seeing she boasteth herself to be the head of all indeed Christ seemeth to have forgot himself in passing by his viear not so much as in one word to mention him who as it seemes should onely have been spoken to but the answer why Christ wrote not to him is at hand he knew he could not erre neither had neede of admonition therefore let this omission be one of the prerogatives of the holy sea And I turned to see the voice To see him who spake behinde him to the end hee might obey his commandement It is a figurative speech the effect being put for the cause for a voice is not seene but heard but Iohn being turned about comes to describe who and what maner of person he saw speaking unto him Thus much concerning the preparation to the vision now followeth the vision it self which first is described afterward explained And in the midst of the seven oandlesticks There appeared to Iohn seven golden candlestiks and in the midst of them one like unto the Son of man giving commandement to him to write the following visions and to send seven epistles to the seven Churches in Asia Christ himself propounding unto Iohn the arguments therof all which served for Iohns encouragement in his banishment and that the neighbouring churches might take notice of his Apostolical authority Interpreters dispute who it was that appeared to Iohn like unto the Son of man Some take it indefinitely for any man others for an angel others for Christ but the scope drift of the matter doth manifest it was Christ that appeared in this likenesse both because he commandeth Iohn to write this revelation vers 19 revealed the following visions to John chap. 4.1 which onely Christ did as also because he is said in vers 18 to have been dead but
to the Churches for he is the author of al these Epistles and Iohn his penman or scribe Which further proveth the authority of this book for without doubt after Christ had made an end of revealing the mysteries of this booke unto Iohn he faithfully wrote to every one of the Churches according to the commandement of Christ These things saith he that holdeth The first Epistle hath three parts namely an inscription a narration and a conclusion In the inscription Christ is brought in speaking to the church of Ephesus by a description of his person taken from the foregoing vision which serveth both for the authority of the Epistle and to stirre them up unto attention The manner of the stile is propheticall For so usually the prophets in stirring up to attention bring God in speaking thus to the people thus saith Jehovah So Iohn these things saith hee that holdeth c. not simply these things saith Christ but these things saith he that holdeth the starres c. Thus by degrees two things are repeated which he saw before One of the starres another of the candlesticks Which holdeth the seven starres That is which holdeth the seven Pastors of the Churches in his right hand as chap. 1 vers 16. This as we have already shewed may be taken either in the better part that is of Christs loving and caring for his faithfull teachers his governing and preserving of them by the right hand of his power with precious promised rewards Or in a contrary sence it signifies that Christ detesteth and by his right hand suppresseth and rejecteth all slowbellies hirelings and wolves And so much here he threatneth to some of these teachers unlesse they did repent Who walketh in the midst of the candlesticks First he saw him standing but now walking in the midst of the candlesticks signifying hereby that Christ our Lord sitteth not still in the heavens but is present by his providence in the midst of the Church beholding all things proving our faith and obedience and recompencing the same with great rewards disliking our slothfulnesse and other corruptions punishing the ungratefull by taking away their talent from them and bestowing it on others Levit. 26 24. This walking therefore imports Christs gracious presence with his Church according to that promise I will walke among you and I wil be your God So Christ I will be with you at all times unto the end of the world This being so it is our duty to walk reverently in the sight of God and of Christ that so they not being offended may walke and abide with us Ioh. 14 23. according to the promise if a man love me he will keepe my words and my father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him 2. I know thy workes In the narration are five things First their great diligence and constancy is commended for Christ prayseth and rewardeth the labour and faith of his servants because he delighteth therein I know thy workes This he speaketh not onely to this Church but to the rest yea to Laodicea also Here I take workes indifferently to be either good or bad vertues or vices of which as nothing is hidde from him so nothing shall passe without reward or punishment For it is the part of him that is the admonisher and judge to pronounce sentence of nothing but what is well knowen unto him He taketh unto himselfe not onely the knowledge of what is outward but also a cleare and perfect sight of men and all their inward actions the which Iohn often in the Gospel ascribes unto Christ He knew all men Ioh. 2 24 25. Ioh. 21 17. and needed not that any should testify of man for he knew what was in man and so Peter said unto him Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee But who knoweth all things save God alone for he seeth all things searching the heart and reynes of man So that this is the tenth argument 10 Argument of Chr. deity to be added to the former proving the Godhead of Christ taken from his omniscience or knowledge of all things And thy labour patience The first copulative and is put for to wit thy labour and patience so the like in vers 9.13 18. Moreover he commendeth three sorts of vertues in this Bishop labour in doctrine constancy in suffering Zeale in discipline which vertues he doth in many words commend in this and the following verse by a contrary order First his labour that is his sincere and unwearied paines in preaching the word 1 Thes 5 12. 1 Tim. 5 17. For the scripture in many places cals the office of teaching ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a labour as being full of wearisomnesse and trouble This is the first and principall vertue and honour of a faithfull Bishop the which Christ attributeth to this teacher But what would Christ now say of the mitred Bishops of these dayes who neither know the word of God and for the most part regard it not But being idle and dumbe are unfit to preach and so spend their time either in warre sports or following of their filthy lusts The second is sufferante that is patience in induring and constancy in overcomming the dangers injuries and afflictions with which they were exercised both by the Iewes and Gentiles for the sake of Christ For the crosse is an inseparable companion of the Gospel 1 Corinth 1 18. and therefore is called the word of the crosse both because it sheweth us the way to salvation through the crosse esteemed foolishnes by the world As also because satan doth stirre up his instruments to hate persecute and put to death the constant professors and teachers thereof as being the greatest opposers of his kingdome All which things the Angel of this Church patiently induring Iam. 1 12. is for the same highly commended of Christ for blessed is the man that indureth tentations for when he is tried he shall receive the crowne of life which the Lord hath promised to them that love him And canst not beare them which are evill The third vertue for which Christ prayseth him Matth. 18 17. 1 Cor. 5 5. Apolog. 2. Apolog. chap. 39. Treat 35. in Matth. Rom. 7. is his singular Zeal in observing Church discipline namely his strong opposing of such vices as violently brake in upon the congregation and his due administration of Church censures against scandalous persons casting them out of the communion of the Church as Christ commanded And indeed Church censures were in full force in the primitive time to the great good of the Church as Justin Tertullian Origen and others of the ancient writers testifie And hast tried them Now he repeateth and declareth the particulars shewing in the first place who those evill persons were and wherefore he could not beare with them But vehemently withstood the false Apostles seeking to creep into the Church examined their false doctrine
by the word of God and manifested and repressed their lyes and deceit For now at this time there were many false teachers among the Churches of Asia as Ebion Cerinthus and others who though they boasted themselves to be Apostles yet in truth were the professed enemies of the Godhead of Christ corrupting true religion and perverting the faith of many Act. 20 29. of whom Paul had forewarned the elders of this Church For it is the duty of teachers to defende the purity of faith and strongly to oppose such devouring wolves so to follow the example of the Angel of this Church who for this cause is greatly commended by Christ our Lord. Vers 3. And hast borne and hast patience He setteth forth more clearly his patience pointing at some special kinde of affliction either imprisonmeÌt or stripes which he had manfully sustained Before Christ saith he could not beare and here saith he had borne but there is no contradiction for there he spake of his not suffering of impenitent sinners in the Church and here of his patient bearing of afflictions for the Gospels sake And for my names sake hast laboured The vulgar as likewise Montanus doe somewhat differ from these words but without all doubt this is the proper and naturall reading of the place agreeing with the greater and lesser copies of Robert Stephanus imprinted at Paris For it appeareth that his labour and unwearied indeavours in sparing no paines to preach and maintain the faith of Christ is again commended that all might imitate the like diligence and faithfulnes in teaching for in this Angel we may behold a true paterne of a faithfull Bishop But now who would not thinke hearing so great commendations from Christ himself that he had been perfect in every respect and worthy of deserved reward Iob. 15 15 but the following reproofe sheweth the contrary and indeed God the heavenly judge seeth not perfection in the very best of the saincts 4. 2 part of the narration But neverthelesse I have somewhat against thee In the second part of the narration he reproveth him because he had left his former love Ambrose thinketh that he is blamed for a generall remisnesse and omission of his former zeal and indeavour in holy duties For security sometimes doth lessen the zeale even of the Godly so that they have need to be stirred up and provoked to holy duties Andreas understandeth that he is in speciall rebuked for not shewing as he oughtâ his wonted love and charity to the poore And indeed it seemeth that he began by little and little to be covetous desiring to heap up wealth and so grew negligent of doing good to the strangers and poore brethren now covetousnes is the roote of all evill and most abominable in the teachers of the word for it is one of the principall vertues in a Bishop to be given to hospitality and to be a lover of it 1 Tim. 3.2 Tit. 1 8. And this seemeth to be the reason wherefore the cannon law allowed to Bishops one forth part of the Church revenues to the end they should be liberall the rest was given to the poore other uses It is probable therefore that this Angel otherwise an excellent teacher is here taxed for coveteousnes From whence we first observe that the godly faile in many things and have need to be stirred up by admonitions and reproose specially when either they grow cold in their good affections or are overcome with the cares of this present world and the desire of wealth and honour For the devil doth chiefly labour to ensnare all teachers by such baits and therefore they ought so much the more to take heed least hereby beeing overcome they become a scandall to the Church of God Observe secondly that ambition and coveteousnesse in ministers are the most lothsome vices that may be and therefore they ought to be the more carefull for to avoid the same We have an example of ambition in the disciples For when Christ spake to them of the crosse they were troubled about preeminency asking who of them should be the greatest Ciprian saith wittily that ambition doth sweetly sleepe in the bosome of the ministers of the Church And as for coveteousnes or desire of filthy lucre by how much it is detestable by so much the more it doth cleave and deeply roote it self in their harts hence it is that Creon in Sophocles saith ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã That is The whole priestly generation is given to coveteousnesse And certainly all the sacrilegious sale of holy things simony pride and luxurie which reigne in the Romish Church was ingendred by coveteousnes and at length by little and little overthrew the truth of Christian religion according to the Latine proverb Religion begate riches but the daughter deroured the mother For as Ierom wel observeth In vita Malchi after that the Christian Church had Emperors to be members thereof it increased indeed in power and riches but decreased in vertue and godlinesse giving us to understand that where coveteousnes and pride have gotten the upper hand there vertue and religion is cast off and oppressed Observe thirdly though Christ doth commend the excellent workes labour constancy of the Angel of this Church yet he was so farr from acknowledging any merit in him as that on the contrary he sharply reproves him for many grievous evils and threatneth to cast him off except be repent For Christ doth narrowly see and observe all our actions and strictly weigheth all our workes in the ballance Wherefore God forbid we should imagine to merit by any good we doe though indeed hypocrites commonly so thinke whereas the word of God doth testifie that all the workes even of the most holy men on earth are polluted with sinne and all our righteousnesses are as filthy ragges Isay 64.6 if God should enter into judgement with us Besides we can do nothing but what we are bound to doe for we are debrors to the law And therefore can not by our good works Ro. 8.12 to which we are debtors deserve any thing at the hands of God Observe in the last place that it is not enough to begin wel but if we looke for the recompence of reward we must persevere in wel doing unto the end For hypocrites at first seeme very zealous but afterward they grow luke warm and at last are altogether cold and so receive not the crowne of glory at the last day 5. Remember from whence thou art fallen This is the third part of the narration being matter full of reproofe First the teacher is exhorted to consider his fall Secondly to repent of his many evils Thirdly carefully to practise all his former holy workes of love and charity now neglected So that in this exhortation we have briefly the nature of true repentance propounded unto us First to take notice of the sinne committed A description of repentance for how else should we sorrow for
it or amend the same The 2 is to eschew the evil and doe the good And 3 to manifest our repentance by workes of piety and love both to God and our neighbour From whence thou art fallen Hence it might seem to follow that the saintes may fall away wholy from grace and so perish eternally for if so holy a teacher fell from his first love why may we not then conclude the uncertainty of the grace of faith Whither the saintes may wholy fall away justification perseverance and salvation and why should we not doubt also of these things and stand in fear thereof I confesse had this Angel finally fallen away there had been just cause of such doubting For no man can assuredly beleeve the certainty of his faith and salvation who doubteth of the certainty of his perseverance The exposition of Ribera Alcasar in this place is sound namely that he had not altogether lost his love forasmuch as he indured so great things for the sake of Christ but that he lost much of his former zeal How farre forth the saintes may fall In this we agree with them For the saintes left to themselves will soon fall from their faith love perseverance and salvation if we onely have respect to secondary causes to wit the mutability of the will the weaknesse of man the scandals of the world and the subtilty and power of satan For how should we be able to withstand all these who are weak men and subject to the common frailties of others so long as we carrie about us this earthly tabernacle Rom. 11.10 Matth. 26 41. 1 Corinth 10 12. 1 Pet. 5 8. For what saith the scripture be not lift up but fear least thou also be cut of the spirit indeed is willing but the flesh is weak Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed least he fall for satan walking about as a roaring lion seeketh whom he may devour So that not onely the example of this pastor but also the manifold slips and complaintes of the saintes do witnesse that they may languish and fail in the act of faith charity greive the spirit of God to the present losse of a good conscience But if on the contrary we consider either the unchangeable counsell of God touching the salvation of the elect or the most effectuall intercession of Christ for their faith perseverance and salvation or lastly the power of God by which as the Apostle witnesseth the elect are kept unto the end 1 Pet. 1.5 then we may with the holy scriptures firmly conclude that the faithfull cannot wholy and finally fall from the habit and act of faith and love I say so to fall as to become Gods enemies 1 Ioh. 3 9. Matth. 24 24. and perish for ever because whosoever is born of God sinneth not to wit with his whole wil that unto death for his seed remaineth in him and he cannot sinne because he is borne of God for it is impossible the elect should be deceived to wit Ioh. 10 28 Luke 22 32. Se also Matth. 7 25. Psal 37 24. 1 Pet. 1 5 finally unto their damnation because no man can plucke Christs sheep out of his hand but he giveth unto them life eternall And therefore Christ said to Peter I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not And God promised to put his fear into their harts that they may not depart from him which is as Augustine interpreteth it that they might alwayes cleave unto him for they are as mount Sion which cannot be moved c. These and many other such places of scripture as they doe plainly overthrow that Pelagian error of the saintes aposiasie and the fear of being finally drawen away and doubting about grace and salvation decreed by the counsell of Trent so also they doe confirme in regard of the free purpose of God the certainety of our perseverance in grace unto the end howsoever I denie not but the elect many times by their sinnes disturbe their peace and assurance having their mindes troubled with manifold doubtings for as men we are subject to humane frailties and shall bee so long as we are here in this life So then we expound From whence thou art fallen to be as if he had said in what thou art gon back from thy former zeal in godlinesse fervencie and love and art become unlike to what thou wast before So then Christ commends the teacher of the Church of Ephesus for his constancy in the truth and hatred of heresie but reproveth him for his languishing coveteousnesse and ambition Hence we so that it is not sufficient to professe the truth unlesse it be done in obedience of faith and humility Or else I will come unto thee quickly This threatning is the fourth part of the narration being a most vehement exhortation and sheweth the pernicious effects of security and coveteousnesse Two things are threatned 1 I will come to thee quickly that is thou shalt suddenly be punished before thou art aware of it Thus impenitent persons provoke Christ the judge against themselves whose wrath they are not able to bear for he is a consuming fire Do we saith the Apostle provoke the Lord to jealousie are we stronger then he So that the first reason why we should repent is because of the power and justice of Christ and our owne weaknesse The second thing threatned is the removal of the candlesticke that is Christ would not onely thrust him out of his office but also remove the candlesticke that is the Church it self by the enemies thereof Andreas I will cast the Church into a troublesome and tempestuous condition which punishment ordinarily followes security and contempt of the word And indeed Christ did not in vain threaten this Church for afterward they not repenting he removed their candlesticke and overthrew them by barbarous nations Here commeth in a twofold question first how it can stand with equity that the whole Church should be dissipated for the sinnes of the teacher secondly how the removing of this candlesticke is threatned seeing the Church is built on the rock against which the gates of hell cannot prevaile and the Apostle calleth this very Church of Ephesus the house of the living God the pillar and ground of the truth â Tim. 3 15. Ribera saith that the first is a difficult question Because Christ threatneth not the pastor but indeed the whole Church whereas it seems unreasonable that the whole should be punished for the impenitency of the teacher Hence he supposeth that the candlesticke in this place imports not the Church but the Episcopal function and dignity unto which he was advanced to be a light before the flook so that by the removing of the candlesticke he understandeth a removal of the Episcâpal honour and those things in which he was wont to excell as in the word and doctrine and sundry other vertues and gifts with which he was indued This interpretation is not altogether incongruous
however we need not alter the signification of the candlesticke forasmuch as it is not unusuall or contradictorie to divine justice that God should punish a whole congregation for the sinnes of a few yea for one particular person in the same as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 5.6 11.30 And the reason hereof is because oftentimes the multitude followes the examples of their governors like priest like people as is the king such is the subject wherefore it is probable that the Church had lost her first love as well as her reachertand hence the threatning is directed against him as chiefe and against the congregation as being corrupted also To the second I answer by distinguishing the Church which is either particular or universal The universal is perpetual unshaken and built upon the rock But we beleeve otherwise of particular Churches which oftentimes the Lord for their security removeth by overthrowing whole cities countries as the Easterne Greek Churches of Asia and Africa doe plainly witnesse But although particular congregations are dissipated and the candlesticke removed either for publick or private sinnes so that where formerly the light of Gods word did shine there afterwards Paganisme or Antichristianisme doth reigne not withstanding the church it selfe is not alwaies removed for the abode of the Church is uncertaine Heb. 13.14 the Lord sometime causing the faithful to wander as strangers exiles from place to place not having a continued city in this world That which is spoken 1 Tim. 3.15 as it is most true of the universall Church so was it likewise true of these Ephesians yea of every particular congregation I say in right though not alwaies in fact for indeed every congregation ought to be a pillar and ground of truth though it be not so still in truth according to that of Mala. 2.7 The priests lips preserve knowledge that is they ought so to doe though they did it not therefore are reproved by the Prophet vers 8 But ye are departed out of the way c. so the Church is the pillar that is ought to be the pillar according to that in Tit. 1.6 Mat. 5.13 a Bishop is that is ought to be the husband of one wife Ye are the salt of the earth the light of the world viz. ye should be so c. Hence we first observe seeing the abode of the Church is uncertain we must not promise to our selves a continuance in one place in regard we are citizens of the Church For it is in the power of Christ to remove the candlesticks from one place to another and many times he doth so for the sinnes either of the teachers or of the whole congregation Now in this we must acknowledge our own faults as deserving it Psal 2â 1 yet ought we not to be altogether discouraged because the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof For if the outward prosperity of the Church be disturbed and taken away yet our inward graces as faith and charity remaine for ever Let us therefore stedfastly persevere in our first faith and amend the evils whither in pastors or Church that so the candlesticke be not removed Secondly hence we learn that true repentance is the onely way and means to escape publick punishment and Church dissipation For Christ saith I will remove thee unlesse thou repent meaning if thou repent I will not remove thee Thirdly observe that in scripture the threatnings of punishment are still with a condition either expressed or understood viz. except men repent And therefore when the condition of repentance is declared and the punishment followes not there is no change at all in the decree of God Lastly hence we may learn how such as go astray are to be brotherly reproved and corrected for their evils and brought to true repentance the obstinate are to be terrified with threatnings and the repentant raised up with comfort the which Christ doth to this Church as knowing this to be a most effectuall means to bring them to amendment of life 6. But this thou hast that thou hatest The fift part of the narration containeth a further commendation of them for their hatred of the Nicolaitans and this he brings in after the reproofe and threatning as it were powring oyle into the wound and to draw them the sooner to repentance and to shew that they were not in a desperate condition Three things before he praysed in them here he addeth a fourth Thus we see none shall want praise with God for any thing that is prayse worthy now they are commended for their encouragement not as doing works of merit but as exercising the gifts and grace received of God in obedience unto him The deeds of the Nicolaitans In vers 15 their doctrine is mentioned Lib. 1 cap. 27. but not fully expressed what they taught Irenaeus writeth that they held it no sinne to commit fornication and eat things sacrificed to idols And most are of this opinion But in vers 14 it is said Act. 6 5. that this was the doctrine of Balaam and not of the Nicolaitans However it be it is certain they were a pernicious and most wicked sect both in life doctrine Lib. 3 hist cap. 2â Some will have Nicolas one of the seven deacons to be the author hereof Eusebius Epiphanius and Nicephorus do write of him that being accused as jealous of his wife who was very beautifull he forlooke her and left her as common to all But Clement Alexandrine as themselves testify doth commend this Nicolas for his piety and continency Heres 25. cap. 15. having daughters who remained virgins and a sonne which lived holily And therefore it is more probable that some other Nicolas was the author of this filthy sect and that these hereticks abused the name of this man as a cloake for their abominable wickednesse Of these men Augustine writeth largely in his booke of heresies A certaine writer hence gathereth Hoe in Apoc. seeing Christ calleth these men Nicolaitans after the name of the first author that he also may justly name such men Calvinists who have alvine for their author to the end his hearers may the more carefully avoid them Behold here a notable imitator of Christ But let him first prove that the doctrine which he falsly termeth Calvines hath its original from him or to be as this was of the Nicolaitans filthy impious and damnable Neither of which he shall ever be able to prove Wheras we might easily retort the very same fault upon himself For Christ calleth these sectaries Nicolaitans because they so named themselves the better to make way for their wicked errours like as in the Church of Corinth some said they were of Cephas some of Apollo and some of Paul very few being contented to be named after Christ For our parts we count it an evil to be named after Calvin and not rather Christians of Christ our Lord wheras this Clawback himself delighteth to be
not seen nor eare heard c. This name God wil not give to one alone but to all the faithful all I say shall know their owne name because all shal have it For to know this name is to have it to rejoyce in it and to be certain thereof thus we se that the people of God shall not be ignorant of each others felicitie and blessednes in the heavens howsoever true it is that the damned shall be ignorant thereof because they shall never have it and hence we see it is no mervaile that none in this life know the heavenlie adoption No man knoweth the new name saving he that hath it but such onelie as se and have it by faith in their harts for as much as in the world to come none shall know the dignitie of the saintship but such as are partakers thereof And heere the ungodly assertion of the papists is refuted who affirme that no man can fullie and certainly perswade himselfe of his own inward justifying faith or to be in the state of grace and so consequently a childe of God but is to doubt of his faith grace justification adoption and salvation For these Prophane men doe vainlie require an outward demonstration of that which no man can possibly know saving he that inwardly hath it which they inwardly wanting can not know it and therfore in requiring us to manifest this unto them doe as foolishly as they who would put a man to prove that there is sweetnes in honie seeing no man can know it but by the tast thereof For the knowledge of this new name it consists not in bare speculations but in the power and practise of the heart Of this ful assurance we have largely treated in our comment on Hebr. Chap. 6. v. 18. and Bellar. Castiga lib. 3. de Justifi cap. 9.10 c. Moreover hence we have the sixteenth argument of Christs deitie XVI Argu. of Chr. deity For none can give the heavenly Manna the white stone new name which Christ promiseth to them that overcome saving God alone The fourth Epistle to the Bishop of Thyatira 18 And unto the Angel of the Church in Thyatira write These things sayth the Sonne of God who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire and his feet are like fine brasse 19 I know thy workes and charity and service and faith and thy patience and thy workes and the last be more then the first 20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee because thou sufferest that woman Iezebel that calleth her selfe a prophetesse to preach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed unto idoles 21. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 22. Behold I will cast her into a beade and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation except they repent of their deeds 23. And I will kill her children with death and all the Churches shall know that I am he that searcheth the reines and hearts and I will give unto every one of you according to your workes 24. But unto you I say and unto the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speake I will put upon you no other burthen 25. But that which you have already hold fast till I come 26. And he that overcommeth and keepeth my workes unto the end to him will I give power over the nations 27. And he shall rule them with a rod of Iron as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers even as I have received of my Father 28. And I will give him the morning star 29. He that hath an eare let him heare what the spirit saith unto the Churches THE COMMENTARIE VNto the Angel of the Church of Thyatira Epiphanius recordeth that certaine of the Alogians rejected the Revelation as fabulous because there was no Christian Church at that time in Thyatira For how say they could Iohn be commanded to write to one who then was not but that old writer sheweth the absurditie of the hereticks herein It followeth not saith he although in their dayes there was no Church there therefore there was none in Iohns time for Thyatira was vanquished and overthrowen by them and the Phrygians togither Not long after the death of Iohn and the other Apostles namely in the three and nynteth yeere after Christs ascension which was the seventh of Adrian the Emperor And that indeed the spirit of God did foreshew the defection of this Church by prophesying of the false Prophetesse Iezabel that is of certain woemen who deceived many falsely boasting of a prophetical spirit as namely Priscilla and Maximilla and Quintilla harlots of Montanus who taught the heresie of the Cataphrygians Touching these things whither they were so or or I wil not now dispute of but that which Epiphanius ads is indeed more to the purpose to wit that in his time this Church was againe recovered by casting off the heresie of the Cataphrygians Now saith he by the grace of God there is a Church in that place which flourisheth and some others thereabout although formerlie the whole Church was fallen away and had embraced the aforesaid heresie That also is verie memorable which he writeth that the spirit of God did reveal that soon after the Apostles their successors the Church should fal into many errors Whence therefore hath the sonne of perdition taken his insolent decree that his Church cannot erre Now the fourth Epistle is directed to the minister of Thyatira being more sharpe then the former Hee is commended for his faith and workes but reproved for suffering the Prophetesse Jezabel to seduce many to commit fornication and eate things sacrificed to Idols the which woman with her followers Christ threatneth to destroy Neverthelesse such who were not infected with her wickednes he exhorteth to constance and promiseth to give them power over the nations The Epistle as the former consisteth of an inscription narration and conclusion In the inscription Christ is described by three Epithites two whereof have been handled Chap. 1. v. 14. The sonne of God in Chap. 1.13 he is called the Sonne of Man and here the Sonne of God to shew that he is both Now Christ is a Sonne by nature we and the Angels by grace Wherefore the Church doth rightly beleeve and professe Christ to be both God and man in the unitie of one person His eyes as a flame of fire his feet like to fine brasse Of this see chap. 1.14.15 I know thy workes The narration containes five things 1. commendations 2. reproofes 3. threatnings 4. exhortations 5. promises Thy workes The Vulgar and Andreas omit this both here and in v. 9. Workes are generally to be taken both for good and evil as in v. 2. 13. in speciall he commendeth fower things 1. his love to God 2. his charitie to the poore and chiefly
to them of the houshould of faith 3. his faith that is his sincere preaching of the truth received from the Apostles And lastly his patience in suffering of afflictions for the cause of Christ for this Church also if it be true which Epiphanius writes was persecuted by the Pagans Jewes and Cataphrygians notwithstanding this Bishop remained still constant in the truth And thy workes and the last The first and is declarative for chiefly thy workes the latter and seemeth not necessarie and the text may thus be read thy last workes are more then thy first as the vulgar Complutensis and Andreas read it It seemeth that the Pastor of this Church had with much courage lately undergone some great persecution for the which Christ here much commends him as adding this exellent work to his former or otherwise because in the general course of his life he daylie became more excellent for his latter workes were more that is more manifest proofes of his constancie and more worthie of praise then the first So that he is commended for his holie progresse in the duties of piety which is an example unto us that we also should labour to increase in the like workes of faith and love 20. But I have a few things against thee The second part is a reproofe of few things so the like in v. 14. not as if his evils were of no great corcernment but Christ like a good physitian lessens the disease that the patient may the sooner admit of the cure and not despaire of amendment His evil was in permitting the false prophetesse Jezabel to teach and seduce many to commit fornication and be present with idolaters at their worship and Idol feastings for it seemeth this woman was one of the Sect of Nicolaitans whose doctrine she maintained For these deceivers under pretext of libertie and Christian charitie taught that women were to be accounted common that it was lawful for them to communicate with the heathen in their services and feastings now howsoever these things were scandalous and dangerous yet of them thought indifferent and in the liberty of Christians and this verie practice some libertines at this day doe imitate This was a great neglect of zeale and courage in the Pastor in not seeking to redresse and free the Church of so pestilent an instrument but to suffer her amongst them to the destruction of many Shee is called Jezabel by a similitude as being equal in craft and malice to Jezabel the wife of Ahab for as this vilde woman by false witnesses caused Naboth uniustly to be put to death and cruelly oppressed many of Gods prophets so this lying Prophetesse boasting of divine revelations led aside many from the waye of God to her filthinesse and devilish worship of Idols Interpreters doe differ whither this was one woman or many and whither there were a whole Sect and nation of them Epiphanius as we have already shewed supposeth this to be spoken of Priscilla Maximilla and Quintilla false Prophetesses of Montunus who blasphomously boasting himself to be the comforter seduced these women to commit fornication with him and to Prophesie in his name But on the contrarie the text sheweth that it is spoken of Jezabel who at that time bore sway in the Church of Thyatira and not of any to come afterward neither is it likely that onely this Epistle should reprove vices to come when as all the other speak of things present Andreas understandeth it by a figurative speech as meant of the heresie of the Nicolaitans But wherfore should that sect be here darkned with such a kind of speech which twife before was manifestly named and treated of Alcasar coniectureth that by her the Iewish Synagogue is to be understood But there is no reason to transform the Iewes into the woman Iezabel who were before v. 9. comdemned by name and again in cha 3. v. 9. Besides the whole description tends to set forth in special some one particular wicked woman seing therfore there is no necessarie reason leading us to depart from the literal sence it is probable that this woman was verie famous in the city of Thyatira for her wealth authoritie and shew of pietie but in truth for her uncleannesse deceit and ungodlines was equal with Iezabel of old seducing many to forsake the truth and participate with her in horrible wickednes But touching this woman and her mentioned chap. 17. who is called a great citie there is no agreement betwixt them For there it is expressly said that by her is signified a great multitude yea Rome it self whereas here no such thing is intimated 21. And I gave her time This sheweth Christs patience and the obstinacie of this woman who made no use of his long sufferance in giving her time to repent Thus the wicked grow secure because of Gods forbearance and seeing Iudgment is not speedilie executed they rejoyce and thinke to go unpunished But what their reward shall bee is plain both from this place and Rom. 2.4.5 22. I will cast her The third part of the narration is a threatning of judgment which men by their inpenitencie bring upon themselves The punishment denounced is threefold 1. Against the woman herself 2. Against her lovers And 3. against her children Jezabel is threatned with a foule disease for so God commonly punisheth impure harlots to make them lothsome to others and publick exampels of dishonest courses Into a bed The antecedent is explained by the consequence Sick persons keep their bed the sence is the bed which she hitherto had abused to lasciviousnes luxurie and pleasure should be changed into languishing and sorrow But the Godly man the Lord wil strongthen him upon the bed of languishing Psal 41.3 make all his bed in his sicknesse And them that commit adulterie with her Her lovers shall also be punished eyther externally by the sword of the magistrate or some others or internally by torments of conscience But I rather take it to be meant of outward shame and punishment Vnlesse they repent Behold the mercie and patience of God he wil not destroy a most wretched harlot with her adulterers before he cal them to repentance being ready to forgive such as amend their wayes thus we see how repentance is the onely means to escape punishment Some times indeed the Lord inflicts temporall chastisement upon the repentant but the same is both mitigated and turned to their good besides none of them are eternallie punished 23. And kil her children with death He threatneth death to the children of this harlot which some take properly for such as were borne in fornication whom the Lord would suddenlie destroy by a heavie judgment that such an adulterous generation might not be spread among men Others take it metaphorically for her companions and lovers who defyled themselves with her I rather approve the former sence for otherwise the difference between the adulterers and their children would be taken away Hence we may learn 1.
that the lord is greatly offended with the defilements both of our soules and bodies for he is a pure and holy spirit and requireth the same in them that worship him Hebr. 12.14 And without this no man shall see him 2. The corrupters of the truth shall be grievously punished howsoever they may for a time by subtiltie cover their deceit and draw many into their snares 3. That God is ready to forgive most vile sinners if they truelie repent XVII Arg. of Chr. deity Lastly here we have the seventeenth argument of the deitie of Christ in that he threatneth to punish these wicked deceivers for none but God onelie is able to doe it and therfore it manifesteth his divine omnipotencie That which the hereticke objects concerning Moses striking the Aegyptians with plagues is of no waight neither of Peter his slaying of Ananias Nor Pauls striking Elymas with blindenesse For we know that the Prophets and Apostles wrought miracles not of themselves but by the power of God Wheras Christ threatens to doe this by his owne power Io. 5.19 Mat 10.1 16.17 For whatsoever things the Father doth these also doth the Son likewise Yea the Son giveth power unto others to doe the like things And all the Churches shall know The end and use of Gods vengeance on sinners is to declare both his omniscience of the hidde things of the hart as also his omnipotencie and Iustice in rendring to evry one according to his workes Even as God said to Pharoah Exo. 9.16 Rom. 9.17 And in very deed for this cause have I raysed thee up for to shew in thee my power and that my name may be declared throughout all the earth Thus the lord by threatning cals sinners to repentance by Iudgments punisheth the obstinate and hereby declareth his wisedome power and Iustice unto all Now it is not without cause that Christ attributes to himselfe the knowledge of hidden things for seeing this wicked woman beguiled many by couveringe her uncleane actions under a pretence of holinesse Christ therefore here declares that none of her wayes were hidden from his eyes Hence we observe in the first place that one principal end of Gods exemplarie punishing of the wicked is that all the Churches may acknowledge declare the wisedome power and Iustice of God Thus we se how profitable it is that publike examples are propounded before our eyes to the end we may take notice of the judgments of God beware least by the like wickednesse we stirre up his wrath against our owne soules XVIII Argu of Chr. deity Secondly here is offred unto us the eighteenth argument excellently proving the divinity of Christ For here Christ will be acknowledged to be the searcher of the heart and reynes which the scripture ascribeth unto God alone For the righteous God trieth the heart and reynes Psa 7.9 1. King 8.39 1 King 16 7. Give unto every man according to his wayes whose heart thou knowest Thou alone knowest the hearts of all the sonnes of men see also 1. Chro. 28. Iere. 11.20 and 17.10 and 20.12 Eniedinus the Samosatenian objecteth in the first place that the searching of the heart and reines doth not here signifie a knowledge of the thoughts But rather a most equal and just administration of judgment by Christ and so it proveth not that he is true God I answer The antecedent is a manifest and bold corrupting of the text For the divine attribute which elsewhere is ascribed to Jehova is here without any limitation and in the verie same words applied unto Christ not onely in regard of the administration of his righteous judgments but also as he is the searcher of the heart and therefore must necessarily be taken in one and the same sence But again he objecteth That Christ hath received all his knowledge judgment yea and himself too from the Father as he confesseth Io. 5. Rev. 5.11 here v. 27. as I have received from my Father so that he is not the same God with the Father I answer he deceiveth by an equivocation For Christ receiveth all things from the father two maner of wayes Io 1.14 Prov. 8.25 God the sonne hath received his divine essence from the Father by eternal generation for he is the onely begotten of the Father before the mountaines were setled So that with his divine essence he received his divine omniscience But as he is man he received all his power and glorie in time by his reall exaltation so far forth as consisted with the nature and perfection of his manhood in this latter respect we confesse he is not God notwithstanding it is false to affirme that he is not God in the former for howsoever in this respect he hath received all things from the Father yet whatsoever is divine the Sonne hath it by his owne essence even as the Father Because the Father hath given to the Sonne to have life in himself as the Father hath life in himself See Damascenus lib. 4. Orth. fid cap. 19. Thirdly he objecteth that many Prophets and Apostles knew the hearts of men also Io. 5.26 I answer Eyther this or that of Salomon is false Thou onely knowest the hearts of all men 1 King 8.39 God indeed did reveal some things not al things unto Elisha Peter and Paul but not the knowledge of the hearts To be short none of them did or could say that he was the searcher of the reynes and heart as Christ here saith And all the Churches shal know that I am the searcher of the reynes hearts 24. But unto you I say The fourth part of the narration is an exhortation and here he turnes aside from the Pastor before commended and reproved and from the deceivers threatned and speakes to the rest of the Church in Thyatira and exhorts such as were godly among them and had not harkened unto the false teachers to go foreward and continue in the Apostles doctrine And hence again it appeareth that these Epistles were written not to the officers alone but to all the Churches The Vulgar as also Andreas and Montanus read it without the copulative but to you the rest but the other Greeke copies have it to you and to the rest as if he had said to thee o Pastor and to thy fellow officers and to the resââf the Church But the sence is the same For the Pastor also was one of those which held not the doctrine of Jezabel although indeed he was to negligent in repressing of the same This doctrine To wit of Jezabel and the Nicolaitans concerning fornication and communicating with Idolaters And which have not knowen This is an Hebrue phrase and signifies who have not approved The depth of Satan So these deceivers called their blasphemies as being deep mysteries and hidden wisedome and things more excellent then ever the Apostles taught Now Christ graunteth they were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã depths but such as had their original
sinneth not I answer Christ speakes not here of the common infirmities of the saintes but accuseth this Bishop for his notable hypocrisie and condemnes him not for not beeing fully and absolutely perfect but because he found him not upright in his wayes before him for he was onelie an eye servant outwardly shewing a Zeal to pietie and in the mean-while secretlie a selfe-seeker and one who fulfilled his owne lust not at all caring what became of his flock Now forasmuch as Christ knew this his close and wicked deceit it proves againe that he searcheth the heart so is true God se arguments X and XVIII Before God Montanus Arethas and the old version read it before my God hence some hereticks thus reason If Christ have a God then he is not God himself I answer all other copies read it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã before God and it seemeth that these by some oversight here added ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã my taking it from v. 12. But be it granted Io. 20.17 that the text should so be read yet it helpes them not for Christ as he is man hath a God I ascend to my God and to your God now howsoever in this respect he is not God yet as he is the Sonne he is true God and life eternal and coessential with the Father But here we se how manie things approved of by men are indeed verie vile before God who sees all things with eyes of flaming fire Blessed therfore is he Rom. 2.29 who approveth himself sincere not before men onely but especiallie before the Lord. Remember therfore how thou hast received How that is what In the third place he is exhorted to be mindful of the faith delivered and committed to him by the Apostles to preserve the puritie therof in the Church and leave it incorrupt to posteritie For it seemeth that this Bishop was unmindful of the trust committed unto him and named aside from the holie doctrine and way of the Lord. But all our Bishops forsooth and especiallie the Romish are altogether infallible yea incorrigible because unto them alone and not to any other belongeth that promise The spirit shall lead you into all truth Here we are taught that the onely way to redresse the corruptions both of life and doctrine is to have recourse to the rule of Gods word and to set it alwayes before our eyes Thus Paul reproving the Corrinthians for their abuse about the Lords supper 1. Cor. 11.23 cals them back to the first institution therof Cyprian writing to Pompie against the Epistle of Stephen Bishop of Rome illustrates the matter by an excellent similitude If saith he the conduites which before did plentifullie afforde water to the citie should suddenly be stopt would they not go to the fountaine there to take notice of the defect whither the fountaine were dried up or the conduites stopped or the water drawen some other way that so the conduit pipes being mended the citie may enioy the former benefit of the water Even so it becommeth Gods ministers when the truth of God in any thing hath been changed men have been unconstant therin to returne to the first original and Apostolical tradition that the reason of our actions may flow from whence they had their first spring and original And repent The last and chiefest thing required in him is repentance that is to forsake his hypocrisie and sincerely to performe the dutie of his place For then indeed we repent when leaving our evil wayes we order our steps aright and seriously turne to the Lord the which I confesse is not in our owne power to doe but God gratiously effecteth the thing which he commandeth in whomsoever he pleaseth Howbeit they are inexcusable in whom he worketh it not because they willingly disobey the commandement But it may be objected they cannot doe it of themselves It is true indeed but from whence doth this arise for have they not of their owne accord brought this inabilitie uppon themselves and also by a voluntarie obstinacie augmented it wherby they have made themselves inexcusable and self guiltie before God If therfore thou shalt not watch That he might be the more awakened Christ adds to the exhortation a sharpe commination threatning him except he be watchfull to come on him as a thiefe that is suddenlie and unawares to take vengeance on him for his hypocrisie by some horrible Iudgment On thee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã upon thee or to thee not in a good sence as that saying thy king coââeth to thee to wit for thy good but in an evil sence that is to thy destruction and therfore Beza more significantly renders it Against thee Thus Christ also speakes of himself Mat. 24.43 and Reve. 16.15 Behold J come as a thiefe blessed is he that watcheth c. so Paul 1 Thes 25. which comparison as it is not dishonorable unto Christ in using it so doth it no way countenance or alow thievish courses for the similitude respects not the evil practice of theeves but their sudden breaking and entring in upon men while they sleep securely Math. 24.43 and thus the Lord himself expoundeth it but know this that if the good man of the house c. so here And thou shalt not know what houre J wil come upon thee to wit to inflict punishment on thee for thy securitie Ribera understands it of death when thou least thinkest of it thou shalt dy and be called to judgment The use Christ shewes in the place before cited Therfore be ye also ready for in such an houre as you thinke not the Son of man commeth 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis The third part of the narration is a commendation of some that were faithful in this Church For howbeit through the negligence of the Pastor most of them were dead or ready to dy yet the Lord stil reserved some unto himself who were upright according as he is accustomed to doe even in such Churches as are most corrupt For example when the ten tribes were fallen away and had publickly set up the idolatrous worship of their Calves and Baal and withall so oppressed the godlie as that Elias verelie thought that al the Lords prophets except himself had been slaine by the sword yet even then God had left unto himself seven thousand who had not bowed the knee to Baal 1 King 19 18. Rom. 11.4 In Pauls time the whole nation of the Iewes seemed to be rejected and destitute of the grace of Christ yet at that present time there was a remnant according to the election of Grace as the Apostle sheweth The like may be said touching the papacie for though in many ages togither both the grace of Christ and his true Church hath been as it were trampled under foot and the same overspread with horrible idolatrie in all kinds yet as the histories of the martyrs doe witnesse the Lord had some few names among them continually who resisted
who is onely called the great hie priest This therefore confirmes what we said before that he was not Christs successor but the Pagans priest neyther will the pretence of other hie priests any whit helpe or credit them for eyther they are not great hie priests in respect of whome the Pope must bee said to be the greatest or if they are then they make themselves equal with Christ by assuming his proper title and so are as sacrilegious in this as the Pope is in the other To bee short the Pope in naming himselfe the highest priest universall bishop prince of priests c. doth manifestly transgresse against their own Cannons dist 100. cap. Let not the Bishop of the chiefe citie be called the prince or chiefest of priests or by any name tending this way but onely the Bishop of the first seat againe Let none of the Patriarcks use the name of universalitie because if any one of the Patriarks be called universall how can there bee any more And the Rubricke hath it Let not the Bishop of Rome be called universall By this therefore he shewes himself to be Antichrist indeed for as Pope Gregorie witnesseth Whosoever calleth or desireth to be called the universall Bishop is in this his ambition a forerunner of Antichrist in that hee proudly preferreth himself before the rest Neither doth that helpe them which some vainly pretende that the Pope takes not away the name or jurisdiction from other Bishops for eyther he makes himself alone universal or els it must necessarilie follow that every Church hath two at one time But how ever it be yet that of Gregorie is no way answered but he is certainlie Antichrist who assumeth a superioritie over his fellow ministers But let us returne to the titles of Christ Who hath the key of David This is the third Epithite The Kings Bible hath it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Greeke Scoliast observes that some copies in steed of the key of David read the key of hell according to that in Chap. 1.18 I have the key of hell and of death which though it well agrees with that which followes yet our reading is approved by most copies Beza supposeth that it might be read the key of the howse of David as alluding to Jsay 22.22 where the Lord promising to make Eliakim treasurer in steed of Shebna saith the key of the house of David will I lay upon his shoulder so he shall open and none shall shut and he shall shut and none shall open The house of David is the Church the key is a signe of aeconomical power Now Christ hath this key that is absolute power over the Church as Lord and head thereof and hath committed the ministeriall power of the keyes to the Apostles and their successors which consisteth in opening and shutting the kingdome of heaven by preaching of the Gospel and administration of Church discipline Who openeth and no man shutteth This notes a further degree of power for he alone holdeth the key by his sole and absolute authoritie Matt. 28.18 and so whatsoever he doth herein he cannot be resisted according to that in the Gospel all power is given unto me in heaven and in earth But this seems to be a paradoxe he openeth and no man shutteth how can this bee the words seem to be taken from the place before cited The meaning is he onely hath right to open and to shut but how is that Some understand it of the sence of the scripture which to us is as a booke shut unlesse Christ by his spirit open our harts and understanding This is true indeed in regard of one part of the sentence but to the other it answereth not for howbeit Christ openeth the meaning thereof by enlightening of us yet hee shuts them not unlesse it be by accident that is when he darkens such more and more who are alreadie blind in the things of God But I questioÌ whither such an exposition appertaines to this place For I rather thinke it is spoken of Christs opening the dore of his Church and of grace and so consequentlie of heaven it self And thus in the following verses he is said to open the dore of the church in Philadelphia and the like he doth in all other places when he calleth whomsoever he pleaseth and draweth them by his spirit for none enter in at this dore but such unto whom Christ openeth the same And no man shutteth For none can pluck Christs sheep out of his hands the gates of hel cannot shut this doore beeing once opened by him neyther can any adversarie power hinder them from entring into the same The which matter indeed is of singular comfort for his Church for let Satan attempt what hee can neverthelesse to whomsoever Christ openeth the doore to them it shall still remaine open and his sheep shal have their egresse and regresse and finde sweet pasture for their soules hence we see that the condition of the elect is safe and unchangeable He shutteth and no man openeth As he openeth and no man shutteth so again on the contrarie he by his mightie power shutteth and no man is able to open For whosoever is not elected called and drawen by Christ can never enter for he is the doore the way and life Io. 10 which again proveth the Godhead of Christ for to whom can these things be applied XXI Argu. of Chr. deitie except to God alone some object that this also was said of Eliakim Isay 22. I answer it was spoken of him typicallie and in respect of his ministerial power as being a legal hie priest but of Christ in regard of his kinglie divine and proper power as being an eternall high-priest The Pope of Roome to establish his tyrannie doth most impudently assume this power which onely is proper to Christ now Christ indeed gave power to Peter of binding and loosing of opening and shutting but it was by the key of the gospel and not to him alone but unto all the Apostles and Pastors of the Churches For as he said to Peter Matt. 16.19 Matt. 18.18 whatsoever thou shalt binde c. So he said unto the rest whatsoever yee shal binde on earth shall be bound in heaven Wheras the Pope alone wil open and shut all things as he pleaseth yet not by the key and power of the gospel but by the adulterate key of his owne Antichristian tyranny 8. I know thy workes I have set before thee The first part of the following narration is a commendation of the Pastor and Church of Philadelphia for holding fast the sinceritie of the doctrine receyved against the haerisies of the time and remaining faithfull in their fierie trials This he commendeth first generallie I know thy workes which is not to be taken indifferentlie as chap. 2. v. 2. or in the evil part as it is spoken of those in Sardis Laodicea but in a good sence as if hee had said I approve thy
the like degree of glorie the which also some orthodoxe teachers to this day doe maintaine grounding their opinion on the words of Christ The just shall shine as the sunne Matt. 13.43 whose brightnesse surpasseth the bewtie of all other creatures Now however this be granted yet we may safely conclude a degree of glorie seeing that even the sun appears unto us some time more and some time lesse in brightnesse And I beleeve Jovinian did not denie a degree absolutely but denied the same in respect of merit The which we should understand more certainly were his bookes now extant howbeit we may probablie gather so much from the very reasons and grounds laid down by Hierom himself In the last place we see that no maÌ in this life caÌ come to that perfectioÌ or fulnes or is so nigh unto the kingdome of God but that he might be deprived thereof in case he should be left unto himself or be careles that is continues not faithfull in weldoeing And therfore we are admonished 1 Cor. 10.12 Rom. 11.20 If we stand to take heed least we fall and though we stand by faith yet not to be high minded but fear But if so be that some of the faithfull may let go their hold and loose the crowne where then is that plerophoria or full assurance of our salvation and perseverance of the elect of which Christ speaketh No man shall take my sheep out âf my hand Ioh. 10.28 Mat. 24.24 Ioh. 16.33 It is impossible the elect should be seduced and therefore be of good cheare I have overcome the world I answer however Libertines and Sophisters doe hence draw such a conclusion yet it followes not For as Austin from this very place proveth the number of the elect is certaine and can neither be augmented or diminished For saith he if one receives it not except another loose it then the number is certaine And although these things are spoken unto the saintes who persevere as though it were uncertaine whither they should stand or not nevertheles it onely teacheth that we should not be wise above that which is meet but fear We are moreover to consider that as the promise so the exhortation is directed not onely to the pastor but also unto the whole Church in which there is alwayes a mixture of saintes and hypocrites of elect and reprobates who indeed with the mouth make confession of faith but beleeve not with the heart unto righteousnesse and therfore are said to be deprived of the crowne because they hold not fast that which they have that is that which they seem to have According to that in Luk. 8.18 Whosoever hath not from him shall be taken even that which hee seemeth to have And therefore when such fall away and loose the crowne it nothing weakens the state of election 1 Ioh. 2.19 for as the Apostle witnesseth they are not in the number of the elect they went out from us but they were not of us for if they had beene of us they would no doubt have continued with us c. Vnto them therefore that of the Apostle is to be applyed Let him which seems to stand take heed least he fall thou standest by faith be not high minded but feare which threatnings are manifestly spoken of highminded hypocrites such as stand in outward appearance onely But the salvation of the elect is sure because they are kept by the power of God through faith and in humilitie of minde they shall certainely hold fast that which they have and never be cast off But you will say if this Bishop as undoubtedly he was were one of the elect what need then was there of this threatning that no man take thy crowne seeing the elect cannot fall away or be deprived thereof I answer It is not in vaine First though indeed the elect cannot loose the crowne in respect of the decree of God by which they are predestinated and called unto salvation yet might it be taken away in respect of their owne infirmitie if they were left unto themselves and in respect of other causes also which threaten their destruction except they were preserved by that power of which Peter speaketh 1 Pet. 1.5 Secondlie these threatnings as they respect the faithfull are conditional Another shall take their crowne if they persevere not in the faith but they doe persevere 1 Because God keeps them unto the end 2 Because Christ doth continuallie pray for them that their faith faile not And 3 because they themselves always pray for the same Ier. 32.40 and are heard according to that promise I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from mee that is as Augustine interprets it they shall persevere and cleave unto me And lastly because the Lord by such threatnings exhortations stirres up the saintes in their indeavour unto perseverance Vnto all which we may adde the testimonies of Thomas Hierom Bede Haimo and others whom Ribera citeth See Bell. Castigatum lib. 2. de Grat. Et lib. cap. 13. pag. 334. c. Him that overcommeth In the conclusion a reward of victorie is promised unto the spiritual champions who warre under Christs banner and to the same is annexed the common Epiphonema wherin as formerlie the diligent consideration of this Epistle is recommended unto them The severall rewards mentioned doe illustrate the excellencie of the crowne proposed Now it is propounded unto all yea even unto us if we overcome which thing we doe when we keep faith and a good conscience and persevere constantly under the crosse in the word of God And this is the onely way to overcome but cannot be effected without great labour in resisting opposing and putting to flight all enemies whatsoever Such therfore as eyther fight not at all or els doe it slacklie or perfidiously fall away they neyther overcome nor obtaine the crowne of life and so unto them these promises doe not appertaine Let us therfore in consideration hereof constantly fight the battels of the Lord. And so we come to treat of the rewards which are cleare in themselves though metaphorically propounded in a threefold promise I will ãâã him a pillar in the house of my God The temple of God is the church militant and triumphant The pillars serve both for strength and ornament unto the temple first therefore he promiseth to him that overcommeth that he shal be a glorious and firme member of the Church triumphant The Apostles are called pillars of the Church militant Gal. 2.9 foundation thereof Eph. 2.20 not as sustaining the Church for that is proper to Christ alone but as choise instruments in Gods hand by whom he founded preserved propagated the same Others suppose the phrase to be taken from the custome of the Romans who used to set up pillars that is trophees and images of honour now in this sence it might be taken but that Christ saith not I will set him up as a pillar but I
Senens lib. 2. p. 87. and againe theirs by the Collossians The which place being doubtfully rendred in the Latine version hath occasioned some to thinke that Paul writ the Epistle which is now extant unto them of Laodicea but it is an Apocrypha writing compiled by som deceiver and taken from the Epistles to the Galatians Philippians and Colossians Theophilactus and some others understand it of the first Epistle to Timothie which was sent as they say to Laodicea a chiefe citie of Phrygia Pacatiana as the subscription also hath it But that cannot be for as it may be gathered from Coll. 2.2 Paul had never seen those of Laodicea Chrysostom therefore and others with more likelihood understand it of an Epistle which they of Laodicea wrot unto Paul in which without doubt they testified their faith and piety unto the Apostle Lib 5. cont Marc. Tertullian saith it was the opinion of Marcion that the Epistle to the Ephesians now extant was writen by Paul to them of Laodicea Now howsoever this Church in Iohns time was grievously corrupted yet questionlesse after this vehement reproofe which Iohn from Christ delivered unto them they repented of their evils For Eusibius commendeth this Church as flourishing in his time and mentioneth some of their Bishops and among others Anatolius a chiefe opposer of Paulus Samosatenus and after him one Stephanus who indeed in learning and eloquence was equall with the rest but not in vertue constancie for in the time of persecution he denyed the faith to the great scandal of the Church of Christ And hence it may probably be gathered that this Epistle to the Laodiceans wrought much good in them And also we are again here taught that pastors Churches may erre and fall away unlesse they be by the power of God preserved in the way of truth Now we come to the Epistle These things saith the Amen The preface as formerly proves the authority of the Epistle describing Christ the Author thereof by three glorious Epithâes namely that he is the Amen the true and faithfull witnesse and the beginning of the creation of God These things are taken from Chap. 1.5.6.7.8 Christ calleth himself the Amen from the Hebrew Aman veritie It is an affirmative particle and caries with it the nature of an oath confirming the truth and certainty of things it is in greeke nai yea in Latine certe profecto verely verely In this place it is put in stead of an adjective for him who is most true both in his promises and threatnings and is expounded by the following words the true and faithfull witnesse which we have spoken of on Chap. 1. v. 5. Christ therefore is the Amen the true and faithfull witnesse because as he is God so he is truth it self and the essentiall wisedome of the Father And as he is man he hath witnessed and brought forth the testimony of the gospell out of the bosome of his father and by divine miracles so confirmed the truth thereof as that none but with great impiety can question the same Now the reason why here he calleth himself thus seems to bee because he had to doe with hypocrites who beeing growen secure began to esteem of the faith of Christ as a thing indifferent that for the cause thereof they needed not to contend with the Pagans or suffer affliction for the same Now Christ to the end that he might more plainlie take them for their lukewarmenesse doth by these epithites declare his truth and faithfulnesse The reason wherefore Christ is called Amen is shewed by the Apostle 2 Cor. 1.19 where he saith that Jesus Christ preached among the Corinthians was not yea and nay that is variable and inconstant because in him all the promises of God even from the infancie of Church unto this day are Yea and Amen that is surely and certainely fulfilled unto the glory of God the Father The which as it the serves to refute their folly who eyther call in question or reject the faith of Christ as doe the Turks Jewes Epicures Hypocrites and others so it doth very much comfort and strengthen the faith of the godlie For seeing Christ is the Amen the faithfull and true witnesse he wil stand to his promises and never forsake them that trust in him Ioh. 14.18 Hebr. 13.15 according to that which is written I will not leave you Orphants I will not leave thee nor forsake thee c. The beginning of the creation of God As the two former titles declare the faithfulnesse of Christ so this shewes his excellencie and power Observe this ambiguous manner of speech The beginning of the creation of God this is ambiguously rendred For the word which is in the text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies not onely the beginning or original But also principallity and dominion Now in what sence soever it be taken it clearlie proveth the Godhead of Christ If we render it principallity that is prince of the creation or creatures it shewes that he is God If we render it the beginning of the creation it prooves the same thing For he as the Son did with the Father and holy Spirit Ioh. 1.3 give unto all creatures the beginning of their beeing for all things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Arius contendeth that the Son is onely the beginning of the creation that is the first creature But he falsely corrupteth the text For Christ is said to be the beginning not passively but actively as appeareth Chap. 1.8 where he is absolutely called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the beginning and ending which can not be spoken of any creature Some interpret this of the new creation but that also doth no way derogate from his divinitie For a divine power is as much required to make a creature new as there was in the first creation So that these two interpretations are not to be separated but joyned togither Now Christ doth in this place call himself the beginning that these blinde and naked Laodiceans might the sooner returne unto him as to the fountaine of all good XXIII Argum. of Chr. deity This therfore is a XXIII argument proving the divinity of Christ our Lord. 15 I know thy workes that thou art neither cold The narration containes many particulars as reproofe commination confutation perswasion exhortation and promise unto v. 21. First in this verse he sharpely reproves the Laodiceans as not answering to the name by which they were called For Laodicea signifies as much as a people just sincere and wel reformed in manners faith and godlines being derived from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a people and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã just But thou saith Christ art neyther cold nor hote Interpreters are diversly minded about such as are said to be hot cold or lukewarine Alcasar brings in eleven opinions but he seeks a knot in a rush The thing it self plainely shewes that Christ by a proverbiall metaphor
sung unto the Lamb 1. By both companies representing the Church triumphant who celebrate the benefit of their redemption glorification obtained by the blood of the Lamb. v. 8.9.10 2. By a third apparition or companie of Angels celebrating the worthinesse power and divine glorie of the Lambe v. 11.12 3 By a fourth apparition of all creatures rendring prayses and blessings unto God on the throne and unto the Lambe v. 13. And last of all the two first apparitions of the 24 Elders foure beasts closing up the thanksgiving by a divine adoration v. 14. The first part of the Chapter A description of the booke sealed 1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sate on the throne a booke written within and on the backside sealed with seven seales THE COMMENTARIE ANd or then I saw I will not here repeat all the diverse opinions of interpreters concerning this book who rather obscure then unfold the obscurity thereof but onely will cite some of the most probable The common opinion about the booke Most interpret it either of the booke of the old Testament or els the whole volume of Gods booke both old and new which is in the right hand of God because it is inspired by the holy Ghost and the contents thereof are in the hands of God alone This booke is written within that is obscurely in the old Testament without that is openly in the new or within as respecting the mystical sence without the litterall It is sealed with seven seales because the mysteries thereof are hid from humane reason 1 Cor. 2.14 It cannot be opened by any creature because the naturall man receiveth not the things which are of God The Lambe alone is worthy to open it because he onely hath fulfilled the scriptures and he onely doth reveal unto us outwarly by his word and inwardly by his spirit the hid things thereof These things in themselves are true and according to godlines but I judge they serve little to the purpose in hand because here he treats not about the obscurity or manifestation of legal types neyther are the mysteries thereof revealed in this booke but things of another nature and which concerne the condition of the Church under the Gospel Neither can it be said that the old and new Testament was as a sealed booke unto all creatures untill the time of Iohn seeing it would then follow that both the Prophets and Apostles were ignorant of the writings of Moses and the Prophets Besides all the bookes of the new Testament were then already written and so not shut but knowen unto all such as had their sences exercised in the scriptures of God even as the preaching of the Apostles opened a doore unto the faith of the Gospell unto every creature And therefore this interpretation seems to be repugnant to the holy scriptures and injurious to the Apostolicall Churches They seem to come neerer the marke Another opinion of the booke who understand it of the booke of Gods providence For the scriptures attribute three sorts of bookes to God 1. Of his providence 2. of life and 3. of universall judgement of which we have treated Chap. 3.5 But these also differ in opinion Some take it in a generall way for the booke of Gods decree concerning the governement of the world which interpretation is to large seeing not all Gods secret judgements but onely such which concerne the state of the Church are here intended Therefore I rather assent to them The booke is the Revelation it self who understand it litterally of the booke in which all these things were contained which Christ was pleased to reveale unto Iohn concerning the last times the which he afterward penned and left the same unto the Churches This booke I say is the revelation it self not as if he saw a materiall booke but a visionall booke so to speak wherin was written Gods secret decree touching the future event of the Church and her enemies Thus also Andreas Ribera expound it For first this is the same booke which Iohn after it was opened is commanded to eat up that is fully and clearly to take knowledge thereof And which was sweet in his mouth like hony that is he was much delighted with the knowledge of so high mysteries but by and by it became bitter in his belly as gall that is he was much greeved in foreseeing the great calamities of the Church as we shall see Chap. 10. for the booke there mentioned is the Revelation given unto Iohn Furthermore the contents of the whole Revelation is taken out of this booke For at the opening of the seventh seale seven Angels are said to come forth sounding with trumpets signifying thereby the diverse changes of the Church in the third vision At the sounding of the seventh trumpet the Dragon and two beasts are raised up against the Church in vision the fourth Presently here upon follow seven Angels powring forth the vials of the last plagues upon the earth in vision the fift Afterward one of these seven Angels pronounceth with a mighty voyce the judgement of the great whore and ruin of Babylon in vision the sixt At length the new Ierusalem with the marriage of the Lamb is represented unto John in the last vision whence we see that the whole matter of the Revelation was comprehended in this booke not included in a few Chapters viz. from 6. to 11. as Alcasar supposeth To be short the circumstances of this booke doe altogether agree with the former preface For as Christ is there said to receive the Revelation of God and by an Angel to deliver it unto Iohn so this booke was in the right hand of him that sate on the throne taken out of his haÌd by the Lamb opened delivered unto the Angel who gave it to Iohn commanding him to eat it Chap. 10. Forasmuch therefore as all things thus agree together there is no question but this booke here spoken of is the revelation it self delivered unto the Apostle These things observed the three following circumstances will bee the lesse obscure 1. The booke is held in the right hand of him that sits on the throne because God is the author of the revelation in Gr. it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã at the right hand and is put for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the hand as appeares v. 7. where the Lambe takes the booke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã out of his right hand therefore it was In and not at his right hand as some will have it Now he is said to have it in his right hand to the end to give it unto Christ to open As men reach out with their right hands what they give unto others And I suppose we need not seek for any other mysterie in this expression 2. It is written within and without that is there was no place emptie in it For we are to understand this litterally This booke was not made as
God with censers but these with vials Which are the prayers of the saintes Their prayers are called vials by a twofold trope First by a Synechdoche for the odours in the vials And secondly by a metonymical denomination or els a metaphorical translation as signifying the prayers of the saintes For as persumes ascend upward and give forth a sweet smell so the saints in prayer seeke after heavenly things and the same is acceptable unto God They are golden vials because as gold excels in puritie so prayers proceeding from a pure hart are precious to the Lord what their prayers are now followes 9. And they sung a new song Both Companies of the Church triumphant with a most sweet accord prayse the Lamb the redeemer which proveth that these beasts and Elders are not Angels but men redeemed by the blood of Christ It shewes also unto us the consent of both covenants in the point of salvation For all the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles together acknowledge the Lamb their redeemer Act. 10.43 According to that of the Apostle To him give all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeveth in him shall receive remission of sins And againe Act. 15.11 we beleeve that through the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ we shall be saved as the fathers For in him all the promises are yea and Amen 2 Corinth 1.20 Furthermore those prayers of the saintes Psal 40.4 96.1 97.1 144.9 149.1 caried here by the Elders in their golden vials are to be understood as their owne and not the prayers of others It is called a new song that is most singularly setting forth the great rare and excellent benefits of the Lambe For generally in the Psalmes a new song is taken in this sence The former Hymne Chap. 4.8 was sung unto him that sate on the throne but this is a song unto the Lamb. So Chap. 14.1 the saintes in heaven sing a new song unto the Lamb which none could learn but these hundred fourty and four thousand which had his fathers name written in their foreheads The argument therefore of this song is new because it is most excellent and containes the new benefits of Christ Thou art worthy They acknowledge him alone worthy to take the booke and to open the seales because they both know and confesse with all reverence that he is the onely mediatour of the Church and that the cause of this his great worthinesse is in the preciousnes of his blood For thou wast slaine that is by dying for the sins of the world thou declarest thy self to be the Messias Chap. 53. whoÌ Isaiah foretold should be led as a sheep to the slaughter to take away the sins of the world Here we are taught that the mediatour ought both to be slaine for us that is to merit and also to take the booke that is meritoriously to bestow life and righteousnes upon others Seeing therefore he onely merited by his sacrifice it must necessarily follow that none else could take the booke that is reveale the counsell of God to the Church and by his power give salvation unto her And thou hast redeemed us to God by thy blood Now the Church triumphant prayseth the Lambe and applyeth the price of her redemption with the effects thereof unto her self Thus we ought so to acknowledge the benefits of Christ as to make them our owne not onelie in beleeving that he hath redeemed others by his blood and made them kings and priests to God but our selves also for true justifying faith is accompanied with a certaine perswasion of our own salvation I live saith the Apostle by the faith of the son of God who loved me Gal. 2.24 and gave himself for me Hence we observe two things First that the death of Christ is truly a ransome satisfactorie for our sins and that our redemption by it is not metaphorical as the new Samosatenians blasphemouslie affirme but proper for the redemption which is made by a price is proper But such is ours by Christ because by the shedding of his blood he hath paid a full ransome and satisfied the justice of God as the scripture witnesseth Matt. 20.28 and 1 Tim. 2.6 beeing the same with what is here said thou hast redeemed us by thy blood and âhap 1.5 who hath washed us in his blood and Heb. 1.3 purged our sins by himself unlesse that by the word redemption is properly signified the whole worke of our salvation by washing and purging a part thereof viz. our justification or sanctification This place therefore and many others proving Christs satisfactorie ransome are to be opposed against Socinian blasphemies Secondlie that the redemption made by Christs blood is truely universal as sufficient and propounded not onely to one nation or a few but to all nations tongues and peoples yet not so as if all promiscuously should be saved but those of everie tribe people and language who beleeve in Christ And thus much the Elders teach us Thou hast redeemed us out of every tribe We adde in the third place XXX Argument of Christs deity that this redemption proves the Lamb to be God omnipotent For to redeem the Church from sin death and satan is a worke of divine power Psal 130.8 Hence the Apostle Act. 20.28 saith that God hath redeemed the Church by his owne blood 10 And made us to God They magnifie the Lambe for three other benefits 1. That he hath made us kings 2. priests 3. given us a kingdome on the earth The two former we have expounded Chap. 1.6 beeing meant of our spiritual kingdome and priesthood See Rom. 14.17 1 Pet. 2.5 But how shall we raigne on the earth seeing Christs kingdome is not of this world besides earthly things perish in their use and lastly the Church in this life is to expect nothing but tribulation Andreas saith that the Church shall reigne not in this present thick and cloudie world but in that new one which is promised unto the meek Matth. 5.5 But the saints may truly be said to reigne here on earth diverse wayes First by mortifying their earthly desires and trampling them under their feet Secondly as Christ raignes on the earth not by a secular but spirituall power by which he forceth the adversarie unto obedience Even so the faithfull doe raigne with Christ in the earth For the head raigning the members raigne also to be short the saintes with Christ shall judge the world and therefore shall rule the same however we are to understand this not of an earthlie but a spirituall dominion 2 Cor. 10.4 For the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mightie through God c. But thou wilt say how shall the saints who now triumph in heaven raigne on the earth I answer after the same manner as they shall judge the world and the Angels 11. And I beheld and round about the throne The third apparition is of Angels who sing the new
great sword and taking away peace from the earth 3 And when he had opened the second seale I heard the second beast say Come and see 4 And there went out another horse that was red and power was given to him that sate thereon to take peace from the earth and that they should kill one another and there was given unto him a great sword The COMMENTARIE ANd when he had opened the second seale The scope of the matter which here we are to take notice of is that the future condition of the Church from that time viz. the end of the former seale unto the rising of Antichrist and end of the world is represented to Iohn that he might certainlie beleeve that the Church however oppressed by tyrants yet should be perpetually preserved in the world by the power of Christ This her future condition is declared to be both joyfull and sad joyfull before in the white horse sad in the three horses following by their threefold colour and gesture is shadowed out a threefold figure or forme of the Church First red because tyrants should make her red by spilling the blood of martyrs Secondlie blacke because she should be stained and obscured with the blacke doctrine of hereticks And lastlie pale because through the slothfulnes of governours ambition and covetousnesse of Bishops she should at length be pale sick unto death These things are the summe of the three following seales I heard the second beast which had the forme of an Oxe Chap. 4.7 he calleth him to see the bloodie opening of the second seale Now whither this were to signifie that manie of the faithfull should be slaine as oxen before the altar I leave for others to determine And there went out another horse The red horse the Church of the martyrs that was red As the white horse was the Church shining in doctrine innocency so the red horse is the Church made red by martyrdome But who was the rider I will relate the common opinion Because there was given to this rider a great sword to take peace from the earth and to stirre up men to kill each other therefore Lyra applies this red horse unto the cruel and bloody Romane Empire whose rider was Nero disturbing the citie of Rome by his wicked government so that the citizens were instigated to murder one another There was given unto him a great sword that is Euseb lib. 2. hist cap. 25. Nine persecutions under the Romane tyrants power to kill Christians for he raysed up the first cruel persecution against them and among others the Apostles Peter Paul suffered for the testimony of Iesus Christ But this interpretation is too straight for though indeed under Nero bloody persecution began yet it ceased not there but a long while after this red horse kept still his course in the Christian Church For after the first persecution of Nero which was malitiously raised against the Christians pretending they were incendiaries anthours of the burning of Rome whereas he himself most wickedlie had don the same there followed another under Domitian that cruell persecutor who cast Iohn the writer of this booke into boyling oyle and seeing he received no harme therby he afterward banished him into the I le of Patmos Euseb lib 3. hist cap. 17. After this followed the third under Trajane who pretending that there ought to be but one religion in the Romane Empire appointed that Christians as enemies of their forefathers religion should not be suffered In his time was put to death Simeon surnamed Iustus pastor in Ierusalem and Ignatius of Antioch Euseb lib. 3. cap. 32. Niceph. lib. 3. cap. 19. Immediatelie upon this a fourth by Antoninus Verus under whom Polycarpus and many others suffered in the yeare 170. Eusebius lib. 4. cap. 15. A fift under Severus about the yeare of our Lord 204 who executed Leonides the father of Origen Euseb lib. 6. hist cap. 2. And the sixt which dured three yeares under Maximinus in the yeare 239. Euseb lib. 6. cap. 20. and lib. 9. cap. 8. The seventh and the cruelst of all under Decius at what time Cornelius Bishop of Rome and Cyprian of Carthage were crowned with martyrdom Niceph. lib. 5. cap 27. The eight under Valerius Euseb lib. 7. cap. 9. And the ninth under Diocletian and Maximinian Euseb lib. 8. cap. 6. After which the Church beeing freed from persecution had some time of breathing under Constantine but soon after suffered not muchlesse under Constans Iulian Valens c. by all which we may understand that this second horse was a long time red with the blood of the faithfull The common interpretation touching him that sate on the red horse And therefore all others for the most part doe apply and farre better this red horse unto all the forenamed persecutions eyther making the tyrants to be the rider or else Satan provoking them unto so great a cruelty Vnto whom is given power that is permission of God to stirre the wicked to warre and bloody slaughters but chiefly to oppresse and persecute the Church people of God This interpretation I confesse is not improper if we consider the causes themselves of the troubles and persecutions which follow the Gospel But seeing Christ himself hath said that he came not to send peace on the earth Matt. 10.34 Luk. 120 49. but a sword and fire and to set a man at variance against his father and the daughter against her mother c. Therefore I rather understand that by this rider is meant Christ who also in Zach. 1.8 is represented as a man riding on a red horse So that Christs horse which before was white now comes forth red And is said to be another because of the change of the colour The rider on the red horse is Christ signifying that the Apostolical Church which was white in puritie of doctrine and innocencie of life should now through the crueltie of tyrants be made red with the blood of her martyrs And yet Christ sits on this red horse because he is present with and governeth his Church even in her greatest trials Vnto him is ãâã great sword viz. the sword of the word Ephes 6.17 beeing sharper then any two âaged sword Heb. 4.12 With this sword he tooke peace from the earth and ãâã ââoodie persecutions not in himself but by accident because of the malice of tyrants and hereticks in opposing his truth For Christ is the prince of peace The Gospel the doctrine of peace c. Therefore Christ takes away neyther his peace nor yet peace from his children which he promiseth in Ioh. 14.27 but from the earth that is from worldlie tyrants and enemies of the Gospel For to the wicked there is no peace Isai 57.21 Here we are taught in the first place that the condition of the Church in this life was and ever shall be reddish or sprinkled with the blood of persecution For through many tribulations we must enter into
the kingdome of God thereby be made conformable unto Christ Therefore the going forth of this red horse ought not to terrifie us For Gods counsell is grounded on causes both just good in consideration whereof we ought to remame constant unto the end Sanguine fundata est Ecclesia sanguine coepit Sanguine succrevit sanguine finis erit The Church in blood first founded was In blood beginne did shee It had her spreading forth in blood In blood her end shal be It was established I say in the blood of Christ It began increased in the blood of the martyrs And in their blood it shall continue unto the end Notwithstanding the end shal be the ruin and destruction of the adversaries For then shall cease the blood of martyrs when the blood of the wicked shall come forth of the wine-presse of the wrath of God unto the horses bridles by the space of a thousand six hundred furlongs Chap. 14.20 Secondlie though the divel his instruments mightilie labour to extinguish the Church yet no more can they doe then what is given them from above Thirdly let us not thinke it strange that God doth suffer tyrants thus miserably to afflict his Saintes for he doth it partly for their great good that they might not grow wanton but that their faith and prayer might be exercised under the crosse And partlie according to their just desert for if examination be made we shall find that for the most part as contentions coveteousnes and ambition among the officers so prophanenesse and securitie of the people drew downe common judgements upon themselves See Cyprian de lapsis Euseb lib. 5. hist cap. 2. The opening of the third seale The black horse having a ballance And proclaiming famine 5 And when he had opened the third seale I heard the third beast say Come see And I beheld and loe a blacke horse and hee that sate on him had a paire of ballances in his hand 6 And I heard a loud voyce in the midst of the foure beasts say A measure of wheat for a peny and three measures of barley for a peny and see thou hurt not the oyle and the wine THE COMMENTARIE ANd when he had opened the third seale First I will set downe the opinion of others and afterward my owne The third seale being opened Iohn is called upon by the third beast which had the forme of a man to behold the wonder Our attention is here againe stirred up by this creature as a third herald As for other mysteries in this I approve not A black horse comes forth with his rider holding a ballance Lyra will have this black horse to be the armie of the Romans with which Titus their captaine destroyed Jerusalem killing a multitude of the Iewes and carying the rest into captivitie in revenge of the death of Christ The ballance in his opinion doth note the just judgment of God The weighing of two pound of wheat and barlie sold for a pennie the meanesse of the Iewish captives who were sold for thirtie pence The wine and oyle which the rider is forbid to hurt are the Christians who before the siege left Ierusalem and went over Iordan to Pella there were preserved but this sence is to straight and agrees not with the scope of the historie for the matter here is not by types to cover former things but to reveal things to come Now we know Ierusalem was alreadie overthrowen which Iohn was not ignorant off being banished into Patmos by Domitian the brother of Titus Andreas and others understand here some notable dearth to be prefigured The opinion of Andreas because mention is made of a scale and wheat c. Some take it for the famine under Claudius which happened long before this revelation Besides famine and dearth doth no more belong to Christians who ought hereat lesse to be troubled then others then unto the adversaries whereas it is to be supposed that onely events proper to the Church were prefigured unto Iohn Wherefore Bede Tyconius and others understand more rightlie by the black horse hereticks by the rider the divel stirring them up to make black or darken the doctrine of the Church by the ballance the word of God which hereticks pretend to be on their side and with which they labour to beautify maintain and commend their errours to the end that people may the more readilie receive them which exposition Ribera also approves of for as the Apostles are the white horse because they preached the glad tidings of salvation so the blake horse notes hereticks maintainers of pernicious doctrines and preaching things corrupt and hurtfull I assent therefore to their opinion who thinke the state of hereticks is here shadowed out The black horse is the Church yet in some things the scope is to be applied otherwise For the same horse which first went forth white importing the puritie of the Apostolicall doctrine afterward was red of the bloodie condition of the Church under tyrants And now is blacke in regard of her afflicted condition by wicked hereticks who cloude the light of the truth with their blacke haeresies and bring in such a deformity upon the Church that shee who appeared white before is now blacke By him which sate on the horse I understand not the divel but Christ but after what manner he rides on hereticks we shall understand by and by Now this blacknes came upon the Church as diverse wayes so by certaine degrees even from the time of Iohn until Antichrist How this blacknesse befel the Church In the first two hundred yeares many hereticks made blacke the Christian Church by weakning the verie foundation of religion not indeed in respect of the elect who firmelie embraced the same but in respect of themselves and their followers Among whom was Cerinthus Ebion Valentine Marcion Basilides and many others whose madnesse was recorded and also refuted by Irenaus Epiphanius Augustine Thilastrius others These besides other foule errous blasphemously oppugned the mysterie of the blessed trinitie denying Christ to be God and man and the onely mediatour and saviour who although they professed themselves to be Christians and boasted of the title of the Church yet as much as in them lay overthrew all Christianity and thus by the meanes of these men the white horse was made black Againe in the two following ages diverse hereticks as Photinus Arius Eunomius Macedonins and others did exceedingly darken the doctrine of Christian religion and with their vile errours corrupted manie who otherwise were godly teachers Papias and Irenaeus were Chiliasts or Millenaries Tertullian a Montanist though these three lived in the former ages Origine maintained manie errours The heresie of the Arians beeing mightilie supported by Constans and Valens infected almost all the hast Westerne Bishops in so much that verie few held the whitnesse or puritie of the primitive faith For the principall fathers both Greeks and Latine as Ambrose
Platina onely the rents of Bishoprikes was looked at Plati in vita Bonif 3. but not what sheep were in the pasture It would be tedious to declare how this Antichristian tyrannie by the successours of Boniface was afterward established As for Boniface himselfe he indeed sate scarce a yeere on this chair of universall pestilence For on all sides these ecclesiastical harpies so gaped after the prey as that by poyson murder deceit factions seditions enchantment and magical art one sought to dispatch the other Balaeus hath distributed these Antichristian Popes from this Boniface unto Julius II that is from the yeere of Christ 606. unto the yeere 1513. Balae in Act. Rom. Pont. into five distinct classes or orders as may there be seen Who for the most part as Genebrardus a Popish writer himself coÌfesseth were Magicians Sorcerers Atheists Adulterers Murderers wicked perjured impure not Apostolical but apostatical and heretical men they were I say capital enemies of Apostolical doctrine inventours and defenders of idolatrie superstition and a new worship bloodthirstie men and so have continued even unto this day And here indeed the earthquake began to shake all Christianity in the Westerne parts Now about the same time viz. in the yeere 609. Heraclius beeing Emperour who toke away Phocas the tyrant Mahumet an Ismaelite by open force raysed no lesse an earthquake in the East For he beeing a souldiour and an hypocrite by the help of the Persians tooke from Heraclius many provinces and after he had established a kingdom unto himself he caused one Sergius a Nestorian Monke to compose the Alcoran who mixed togerher somwhat of every religion in such a manner as might best serve to draw the affection of carnal people unto a love and liking thereof thereby to strengthen the politie of his new usurped kingdom in the world and the better to root out the faith of Christ Whence it came to passe that by this commotion most people in the East fell from Christian religion and the Sun of righteousnesse beeing darkened the mist of Mahumeticall superstition prevailed and oppressed not the East alone but all the south parts of the world also these are the earthquakes darkening of the lights and prodigious wonders here enigmatically described according to the manner of propheticall scriptures Now we come to the words themselves And behold a great earthquake most dreadfull and prodigious things with which under the reigne of Antichrist as most interpreters both Greeke Latine confesse the Christian world yea and heaven it self too were to be shaken as the darkning of heavenlie lights the falling downe of the stars and lastlie the the concussion of the mountaines and Islands are here shewed unto Iohn under the Image or form of a great earthquake Indeed such kind of praedictions are diverse times mentioned both in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles But not in one and the same sence the which thinge we are well to take notice of for the circumstance of the places will lead us sometimes unto a literall sometimes unto an allegoricall interpretation thereof Vndoubtedly the predictions of Christ The signes which are literally to be understood touching the end of the world and his last comming are to be taken litterallie as in Matth. 24. Mar. 13. Luk. 11. Then there shall be signes in the Sun and in the Moon and in the Stars and upon the earth distresse of nations with perplexitie the sea and the waves roaring Mens hearts failing them for fear and for looking after those things which are comming on the earth for the powers of heaven shall be shaken and then shall they see the Son of man comming c. and in Revel 16.20 Every Island fled and the mountaines were not found viz. in the day of judgement For indeed all these things shall then really come to passe Now in other places these expressions doe set forth allegorically horrible alterations or Gods great judgements and those eyther particular against the enemies of the Church as in Isay 13.10 where the prophet speaketh of the horrible overthrow of the Babylonians in these words The stars of heaven and the constellation thereof shall not give their light The Sun shal be darkned and the Moon also shall not give her light And again in Isai 34.4 And all the host of heaven shal be dissolved and and the heavens shal be rolled together as a scroll and all their host shall fall down c. And from this place as it seems by the like phrase the words here in our text are taken Again in Ezech. 32.7 concerning the overthrow of Aegypt I will cover the heavens saith the Lord and make the stars thereof dark I will cover the Sun with a cloud and the Moon shall not give her light Or universall signifying the total commotion of the Church somtimes in a good sence sometimes in a bad and somtimes in both In a good sence as in Hag. 2.7 Hebr. 12.27 Thus saith the Lord yet once it is a little while and I will shake the heavens and the earth and the drie land And I will shake all nations and the desire of the gentiles shall come c. In which oracle is prophesied of an universall concussion that is of the reformation of the world by Christ the which how it hath been shall yet further be fulfilled we have expounded in our commentarie on Hebr. 12.27 In the evil part it is undoubtedlie taken in this place as signifying the shaking of the heaven and earth that is the future corruption oppression of the Church by Antichrist Now this concussion both in a good sence by Christ also in an ill sence by Antichrist is prophesied of by Ioel 2.28 The oracle of Ioel Chap. 2.27 expounded And it shall come to passe afterward that I will poure out my spirit upon all flesh and your sons and your daughters shall prophesie c. And I will shew wonders in the heavens in the earth blood fire pillars of smoack the Sun shal be turned into darknes the Moon into blood before the great terrible day come Act. 2.17 which prophesie Peter shewes to have been partly fulfilled when as on the day of Pentecost the Apostles the Apostolical Church were miraculously filled with the holy Ghost Partlie to be accomplished before the last comming of Christ at what time the Church shal be troubled with horrible calamities not so much by hereticks or tyrants as by Antichrist Christs adversarie Now these things are foretold least the faithful should imagine Christs kingdome to bee of this world or to expect pleasures in this life but rather to prepare themselves for all manner of adversities in the mean while beeing fully assured that these calamities shall no way hurt the Elect persevering in prayer and supplication Ioel. 2.32 and therfore this is added as a consolation Whosoever shall call on the name of Iehovah shal be delivered for in
mount Sion in Jerusalem shal be deliverance Andreas Caesariensis wel observeth on this place that the crosse and calamities under Antichrist seem to be foretold unto the Church to no other end but that the godly beeing praeadmonished long be forehand might be confirmed in the very time of these trials by Antichrist his ministers for evils foreseen and premeditated on are lesse offensive when they come upon us Thus we have heard whence these prodigious sights are taken what they signifie and wherefore they are foretold Now let us consider them one by one they are seven in number three whereof shall come to passe in the earth viz. The earthquake the trembling of the mountains and the removall of the Ilands Four shall happen in heaven viz. The darkning of the Sun the changing of the Moon into blood the fall of stars and the convolution of heavens The first is a great earthquake This is made by the winds getting into the hollow parts of the earth and violently breaking forth Hereupon the earth shaketh houses towers townes and cities are throwne downe to the ground all things are gashlie to behold Even so Antichrist puft up with base pride lead by an evill spirit hath shaken the Christian world overthrowen the ancient order and discipline of Christ by changing the forme thereof into his Ecclesiasticall Monarchie the which tooke its beginning from the time of Pope Sylvester I. For no sooner were the Romish Bishops by Constantine and the following Emperours raysed up with outward dignitie and riches but they hereupon swelling with ambition forthwith began to domineere and lord it over their brethren as the histories of Sozimus Zaelestinus Leo and others testifie notwithstanding this their great arrogancie was at first a little kept under as by the authoritie of Emperours so by the canon lawes as also the opposition of other Bishops as may be seen by the Acts of the sixt council of Carthage where the Pope of Rome assuming the name of universall unto his chaire by authority as he falsly affirmed of the Nicean council he was convicted of falshood and for that time repressed But after Gregorie this spirit of pride violentlie burst forth in Sabinian his successour and after him in Boniface III. who was as we said before openlie by Phocas declared universal Bishop that is Antichrist was now lifted up on his throne Then began all the bowels of the earth that is of the Christian world to be horribly shaken For now the whole clergie is brought under the yoke of the Pope who at length imposed the law of abstinence from marriage upon them Now the doctrine of the Church both concerning the worship of God as also the faith and free grace of Christ is so corrupted as nothing almost remained sound but the bare name Now the mountaines viz. Emperours Kings and Princes if at any time they displease the Pope are sore shaken yea troden under feet by their buls and excommunications Now the Ilands also that is whole nations escape not as we shall hear by and by It would bee tedious to repeat all the disturbances and grievous calamities which this Romane Antichrist hath brought and yet daily deviseth both against Church and common wealth By this earthquake Steeven the 11. through Pipin wroung the principallity of Ravenna with all Italie out of the hands of the Graecian Emperours from whom also Leo III. with the aid of Charles drew away the whole Empire of the West to settle it as some of them boast among the Germaines We need not insist upon histories seeing our owne daily experience doth sufficiently set forth the meaning of this commotion The Sun became black as sack cloth of hair This is the second wonder Christ the Sun of righteousnes shal be horriblie eclipsed that is the doctrine touching his offices and benefits darkned and utterlie defaced We heard before how the Church lost her whitnesse and became black in regard of the manie foule heresies of that time yet something still remained pure in her by reason of some sound teachers who firmlie maintained the truth of Christ But under Antichrist even the Sun is made black as sackcloth of hair that is most black and hurtfull Not that Christ in himself can so be made but because Antichrist by his profession both teacheth and maketh such a Christ It is thought that the haire of sackcloth here spoken of What this sackcloth of hair is is made of the black hair of goats or horses whereof in former time they made mourning garments as may be gathered from many places of scripture these garments did prick the flesh much paine those that ware them Hence the hypocriticall Monkes as Carthusians Cappuzins and other Antichristian frogs who glorie of perfection weare such garments for the beating down of their flesh but indeed hereby as by a true badge they testifie that they live under the darknesse of the Sun here spoken of But say they Christ the Sun of righteousnes is not darkned unto us How the Sun is obsctired in popery For the Pope professeth Christ to be God and man against all hereticks I answer If he should openly cast off the name of Christ then he could not have brought the Christian Church under his bondage neither suppresse the truth as now he doth But his comming as the Apostle witnesseth 2 Thess 2.10 is with all deceiveablenes of unrighteousnes in them that perish So that by the cunning pretence of Christian profession he hath fraudulentlie overthrowne the Church yea herein he hath mainly opposed Christ in that he was looked upon to be a preacher of his name Contra Auxentium lib. 2. cont legis advers cap. 12. as Hilarie and Austin write concerning him The profession of Christs person and of the trinitie was indeed the maske under which he deceived the Church for otherwise Christians would have shunned him as the devill But of what use I pray you is Christ without his offices benefits the which in popery are troden under foot what profiteth it to beleeve that the Turk is the Emperour of the East from whom unlesse it be by thy own deceit thou canst not exspect eyther good to thy self or others Yea say they Papists beleeve not on Christ as the onely mediatour we also professe Christ to be the mediatour redeemer and onely saviour by beleeving in whose merits we must be saved But we have often shewed that this their profession is nothing but as black sackcloth if they would but see it for if indeed they did beleeve Christ to be the onelie mediatour they would not then have made to themselvs so many thousands of mediatours as they have don For doe they not cry to S. Marie to S. Peter to S. Nicolas c. to pray for them If they did beleeve to be saved by the merits of Christ alone then they would not have forged the merits of saintes neither their owne works of Iustification or
happinesse in a fourfold degree First They are before the Throne of God that is they enjoy eternally the sight of God have a blessed and happy communion with him Secondly They serve him day night that is they allwayes worship him in celebrating his glorie majestie This service is the glorious liberty of the sons of God In his temple In Chap. 21.22 it is said that the heavenlie Ierusalem hath no temple viz. a material one for the Lord God allmighty the Lamb are the temple of it Thirdly Christ shall dwell among them Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is shall cover them as with a shadow under whose wing they shall safely sweetly rest themselves The Latine version renders it shall dwell over them the which Beza also in his first edition followed and not a misse The sence is they shall eternally enjoy the favour grace and glory of God 16. They shall hunger no more The two former degrees noted their positive good The two latter the evils they shall be freed from taken out of Isai 49.10 For hunger thirst heat are by a synecdoche put for all the defects wants and troubles of this life Wherefore as the third degree of glory signifyes their freedom from the wants of this miserable life so the fourth shewes that they shal be no more afflicted with any troubles or calamities For in scripture the heat of the sun is put for persecution Matt. 13.21 17. For the Lambe shall feed them These words containe a reason of this so great felicity freedom from former defects they shall not hunger for the Lambe will feed them who is both a saviour in redeeming them and a sheepheard in feeding his sheep to life eternal The food of this present life is one thing that of the life to come is another viz. satiety of joyes in his presence and pleasures in his right hand for ever Nor thirst for the same Lambe will lead them to the fountaines of living waters as we shall see in Chap. 22. 1. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes A metaphor taken from mothers who not onely lay their infants crying for hunger or thirst to the breast but are wont also to wipe of their tears from their eyes of which also see Chap. XXXIII Argum. of Christs deity 21.4 Now here let us take notice of a XXXIII argument proving the Deity of the Lambe And it is twofold 1. He that feedeth the elect with life eternal leads them to the fountaines of living waters is Iehovah God Isai 49.10 Psal 23.1.2 Ezech. 34.14.15 But this the Lambe doth as wee see in this place Ergo c. 2. He that wipes away all teares and feedeth the elect is the same God Iehovah Esa 25.8 and 49.10 but the Lamb feedeth wipes away all teares Isai 25.9.10 Lo this is our God wee have waited for him and he will save us this is Jehovah c. Ergo c. The Preface on the third Vision contained in Chap. VIII IX X. XI THe second vision is ended at the opening of the seventh seal Now followes the third vision concerning seven Angels with seven trumpets containing more dreadfull apparitions then hitherto we have heard What is signified by them the same being very obscure interpreters are diversly minded Yet herein they all agree that the persecutions of the world the afflictions of the godly punishments of the wicked are prefigured But what and after what manner they are herein they much differ For here is wisdome indeed neyther can any man fully declare the meaning of them except Iohn himself to whom they were revealed by the spirit were present to interpret the same To the end therefore we may in some measure attaine to the knowledge of these mysteries lifting up our eyes in the first place for the Lords assistance Let the observation before spoken of be as a leading starre unto us viz. that as the end of the second vision was the catastrophe or change of the Churches calamities in the last day so likewise this third vision endeth at the last judgement Chap. 11.17 Whence we gather for tertaine that here again in a general way is represented under new mysteries the historie of the state of the Church the enemies thereof unto the end of the world For this vision takes its beginning at the casting of the censer full of fire of the altar The beginning and ending of this vision The third vision is universall upon the earth that is from the time the holy Ghost first fell upon the Apostles it is ended in the description of the last judgement This vision therefore is also universall consisting of four Acts and is of the same argument or nature with the former vision prefiguring the successe of the preaching of the Gospell what enemies the Church should have what battels should befall the godly teachers in the world especially under the kingdome of Antichrist also comfort and remedie by which the godly ought to raise up themselves in the midst of so great confusions Now in this it differeth from the former The difference between the second and third vision in that the types are different which for the most part doe more clearly represent some speciall events to wit the apostasy of certain eminent teachers and the rising of Antichrist both in the East and West For the sound of the trumpet in scripture hath a plain analogie to the preaching of the Gospell Isa 27.13 58.1 Hos 8.1 And lastly the four Acts of this vision are somwhat differing more clearly set down then the foregoing The first Act in the sound of sixe trumpets shadows out the state of the Church and the godly in this world The four Acts of vision III. not onely during the first sixe hundred yeers unto Antichrist as before but furthermore it describeth the rising raigne both of the Eastern and Western Antichrists The Western under the figure of a star falling from heaven of locusts proceeding out of the smoake of the bottomlesse pit But the Easterne under the forme of a very great army of horsmen and withall it deploreth the great evils wherewith these two enemies should afflict both the Church and astonish the inhabitants of the whole earth This Act is extended from the blowing of the first trumpet or promulgation of the Gospell untill the councill of Constans during the space of 1382 yeeres or rather untill the time of the reformation of doctrine by Luther Anno 1482. in Chapters VIII IX The second Act subalternate to the former is consolatory teaching us that notwithstanding the violent rage cruelties of both these Antichrists yet Christ will keep the booke open having his foot upon the earth upon the sea and alawayes preserving a Church unto himself Chap. X. The third Act prefigureth new battles of the two witnesses or reformers of the Church in the last times And also the great
as conquerour on the white horse by which as we have shewed Chap. 6. is set forth the Gospel preached by the Apostles the whitenes of the primitive Churches that is their purity in life and doctrine And there were voyces and thundrings This also by most is taken in an evill sence namely for the plagues of the wicked But it signifies the diverse events of the Church occasioned by the preaching of the Gospell and indeed the very same thing was before set forth at the opening of the first second third fourth sixt seale yet so as in a general way onely The order of the words is here to be noted The old version puts thundrings in the first place and voyces in the second but all Greek copies read voyces first First therefore there were voyces That is the preaching of the Gospel had a blessed successe while the voyces of the Apostles sounded throughout the earth drawing the whole world as it were unto the obedience of Christ agreeable unto this is that before spoken of concerning Christs glorious riding on the white horse Secondly Thundrings this was noted by the red horse whose rider tooke away peace from the earth that is by the preaching of the Gospel raysed up the thundrings of tyrants For looke as thunder shakes strikes and tears the highest mountaines so did the tyrants first terribly rage against the Apostles afterwards by axe and sword slew many thousands of good Christians Thirdly there were Lightnings fyerie flashes which burnt and made pale black the standing come This was shadowed out by the black and pale horse the Church beeing darkned by the lightnings of heresies by the flourishing shewes and deceites of hypocritical monks was brought into an irrecoverable palenes or death To be short there follows an Earthquake to wit that great one spoken of at the opening of the sixt seal meaning that Antichrist should shake the Christian world as Mahomet in the East and the Pope in the West Here we may learn in the first place that Christ our faithfull high-priest doth alwayes appear in heaven before God for his Church and by the golden censer that is by the eternal efficacie of his oblation intercedes for us to the Father makeing our prayers acceptable unto him so that neyther Satan nor Antichrist shall ever be able to destroy the Church whatsoever in their rage they imagine against her Secondly that the prayers of al the Saints both in heaven and in earth are offered up by Christ and by him onely made acceptable to God Therefore it is great impiety to direct our prayers to the Saints as thinking by them to have them offered unto the Lord. In the last place if we see in these our dayes thundrings lightnings earthquakes to follow the preaching of the Gospell let us not be offended seeing John hath foretould us hereof onely let us in such times fly unto Christ our high-priest by prayer and true repentance 6 And the seven Angels which had That which before was shewed in a general way to follow after the casting of the censer full of fire into the earth signifying the powring out of the holy Ghost upon the Apostles and their preaching of the Gospell namely the voyces thundrings c. He now comes to set down in a more speciall way by types indeed for the most part obscure yet not so hard to be understood if we diligently compare them with histories The Angels prepare not themselves to sound before that Christ had cast his censer of fire into the earth Now what is this but the commandement given unto the Apostles not to depart from Hierusalem to preach the Gospell Act. 1.4 untill they had received the holy Ghost For all these trumpettours as before we shewed are the Apostles all other faithfull teachers in the after ages except the seventh last onely which shal be the Archangel himself And as the apparition exhibited to Iohn in the former vision served to unfold the mysteries of all the seales so these here serve for the understanding of the sound of all the trumpets which thing we are principally to observe laying it down for a sure ground that both there and here are signified by a certain analogie partly the same and partly the like events to befall the Church from that time unto the end For Christ intended to reveal no other events unto Iohn There is an analogy betwixt the seales trumpets vials then what he had seen before neyther can there be any question made but that there is a certain agreement betwixt the seven seales seven trumpets seven vials if we diligently consider every particular and rightly attend to the scope of the prophesie Here then we see that they altogether erre from the drift of this historie who applie the seven trumpets to the seven greatest judgements of God which have fallen upon the world since the creation as the first trumpet to note the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrha by fire The second to the drowning of Pharaoh and his army in the red sea The third to the Canaanites beeing destroyed by Iosuah The fourth to the murmuring Israelites in the wildernes The fift to the Israelites falling away from God in the times of the judges The sixt to Ierusalems destruction by the Romanes And lastly the seventh to the everlasting punishment of all the wicked at the day of judgement But these things are altogether besides the matter For wherefore should Christ now again represent that unto Iohn in obscure types which formerly he plainely knew by histories of old Therefore we shall come nearer unto the mark if we observe that these trumpets began from the Apostles time and so shall continue untill the end of the world Now let us hear the trumpets The sound of the first trumpet 7 The first Angel sounded and there followed haile and fire mingled with blood and they were cast upon the earth and the third part of trees was burnt up and all green grasse was burnt up THE COMMENTARIE ANd the first Angel sounded Lyra applies the four first trumpets Lyraes interpretation corrected to the haeresies condemned by the four generall Councils And the first Angel hee understands to be Arius who sounding with the trumpet of great pride and outrage maintained his heresie and infected the third part of the earth that is the whole Christian world For the earth is divided as it were into three parts viz. Iewes Pagans and Christians this interpretation is not absurd and therefore approved of by Bullinger and some others but hence the analogie betwixt the seales and trumpets doth not appear neyther is it likely that the first Angel began not to found till 300 yeeres after Iohns time but undoubtedly it was presentlie upon Christs casting the fire into the earth I therefore doe compare the first trumpet to the first seal The first trumpet answereth to the first seale For as Christ before is said to ride on
a white horse as a conquerour having a crown on his head signifying the prosperours successe of the Gospell and in his hand the bow of his word by which he moved wounded and converted whole nations unto himself so here a contrarie effect is shadowed out in respect of the enemies of the Gospell to wit the grievous contradictions persecutions raysed by the Iewes in all places against the Apostles For the Gentiles readily inbracing the Gospell moved the Iewes through envie tumultuously to rage and raise up much mischiefe in every place against the Christians the which is here set forth by the haile and fire migled with blood alluding unto the seventh plague of Egypt Exod. 9.24 beeing a grievous haile mingled with fire and the blood of men and beasts consumed by it Haile is a congeling of the water in the ayre through cold and it is very hurtfull unto the standing corne Fire is contrarie to haile Blood signifyes cruelty At the sounding therefore of the first trumpet which began by the preaching of the Apostles on the day of Pentecost there fell haile fire and blood that is contradictions persecutions banishments and slaughters through the obstinate Iewes as the Acts Epistles of the Apostles with other histories doe plainely prove Now the reason why I referre this with the Catholick Glosse unto the Iewes and other tumultuous adversaries viz. such as had lost their civill power shall appear by the following trumpet Now familiarly in scripture by haile fire and blood are noted popular and common calamities as Joel 2. Zeph. 1. and in other places But the following effects touching the burning of the third part of the trees and of the green grasse causeth me to expound this of the calamities befalling the godly and not of the punishments of the wicked because undoubtedly this is to be applied to the sufferings of the Saints And the third part of trees was burnt up by the trees I understand the Apostles chiefe teachers by all green grasse the Saintes of the primitive Churches For the godly are compared to fruitfull trees planted by the rivers of waters Psal 1.3 and to grasse noting their imbicillitie and weaknes yet green because of their lively faith and charitie Of these the third part was burnt up that is multitudes of them were hurt afflicted and murdered by their adversaries the perfidious Iewes For as tempestuous haile and lightning is verie hurtfull to the trees and grasse of the earth even so at the first beginning of the Gospell the Apostles the rest of the faithfull were exercised with cruel stormes of afflictions wherby a great part of them was taken away The phrase seems to have an allusion unto that of Ezech. 5.2 where the Prophet is commanded to cut of the haire of his head and beard and to burn a third part with fire to smite a third part with a sword and to scatter a third part in the winde under which type the Lord threatned grievous plagues unto the Iewes for their rebellion And all green grasse was burnt up Not all strictly but a great part for often times all in scripture is put onelie for a part not for the whole In saying the green grasse it notes the extreem calamities of those times For the dry hay may more easely be burnt then the green grasse or wood Luk. 23.31 Hence it appeares that this affliction was verie grievous How long this trumpet sounded I will not precisely define but thinke that is to be extended from the first preaching of Gospell mentioned Act. 2. untill the times of Domitian who was the first of the Romane Emperours Nero excepted that persecuted the Christians But the Iewes afflicted and persecuted them many wayes The special use of this first trumpet belonged to Iohn the primitive Church that they should not though living under the white horse promise delight ease unto themselves but prepare for cruel stormes of afflictions notwithstanding this was their comfort that howsoever by the cruelty lightnings of the wicked the third part should be burnt up yet two parts should remain unhurt In generall it appertaineth unto us also that we having the primitive Church for an example should not be offended if we be brought to the like condition but be confident that the Lord will still preserve some Churches notwithstanding the rage of Antichrist who for a long time hath tyrannised over our Ancestours with whom we yet wrestle unto this day The sound of the second trumpet 8 And the second Angel sounded and as it were a great mountaine burning with fire was cast into the sea and the third part of the sea became blood 9 And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea and had life died and the third part of the shippes were destroyed THE COMMENTARIE 8. ANd the second Angel sounded Lyra understands this Angel to be Macedonius who sounding that is Lyraes opinion proudly teaching for he was an eloquent man Bishop of Constantinople a great mountain that is the great Macedonian heresie which was the denying the holie Ghost to be God burned with the fire of perfidiousnes and fell into the sea that is into the Church resembling the sea by baptisme and the third part of the sea became blood that is by denying the Deity of the holy Ghost he corrupted the forme of baptisme in the third part of it and the third part of creatures perished that is beleevers infected by his heresie and the third part of the ships that is of Prelates and Bishops whom he drew into the same heresie untill at length he was condemned by the councill held at Constantinople Bullingers interpretation Bullinger much to the same purpose understands by the sea the world by the great mountain the great heresies of the Valentinians Manichees Montanisâs BVRNING WITH FIRE that is boasting of divine revelations as if they had been altogether led by the spirit the effects whereof were verie pestilent because the third part of men and such also as dwelt in Ilands dyed that is beeing infected with these heresies perished for ever The opinion of Aretius Aretius also takes it for a great heresie strengthened with the arme of flesh as the Macedonian and Eutichinian heresies by which not onely many private Christians but many whole Churches were seduced and brought to destruction Ribera understands the mountaine literally of a great fiery globe Riberas opinion Alcasars opinion which should at some certaine time be throwne into the sea Alcasar applies it to the warre with which God afflicted the Iewes by Titus and Vespasian But I would faine know of him why that shoul be abscurely foretold which was already fully accomplished The greater part of interpreters both Papists Protestants as my Anonymus Gagnaeus Lambertus others with Andreas understand this mountaine to be Satan the prince of the world who burning with the fire of envie at the preaching of the Gospel is cast
waters became Wormewood and many men died of the waters because they were made bitter THE COMMENTARIE ANd the third Angel sounded Andreaâ howbeit unfitly takes this falling starre to be Lucifer thrown down headlong out of heaven the Wormwood the torments of the wicked in hell Andreas opinion Lyra conceives it to be Pelagius the third Archeretick Lyraes interpretation who in the dayes of Arcadius Honorius denied original sin pleaded for free will and overthrew the grace of Christ He fell from heaven that is fell away from the Church militant And is called a great Starre because he was a learned and religious Monke Burning as it were a Lampe by shew of holines and learning deceiving many his name is Wormwood because contrarie to the sweet doctrine of true grace he taught that men by the meer help of natural faculties setting grace aside might bee converted and saved with which pestilent doctrine he made bitter and destroyed many Churches with their teachers Ribera desirous to be singular in interpreting the trumpets literally doth verie foolishly apply this to some fiery exhalation falling from heaven and takes all these signes historically Riberaes frivolous exposition But we know that such fierie mixtures doe often happen in the ayre Besides the name of this Starre and the making of the waters bitter doe sufficiently manifest that these things cannot bee properly or literally taken But Ribera perhaps durst not doe otherwise least he should have been forced to applie it to the apostasie of the Romish Antichrist All other interpreters for the most part understand this falling starre to be some certaine eminent heretike Diverse interpretations concerning this falling star one or more But they differ in the persons For some referre it to Simon Magus Others to Samosatenus Manichaeus Arius c. Others againe to Pelagius Novatus Montanus Manichaeus And some unto Origen Now howsoever all these differ and erre in the hypothesis or speciall application yet they all agree in the thesis or generall position neyther as I judge doe they herein erre from the scope For the third trumpes with its apparitions answereth to the third seal and black horse that went out at the opening thereof which signifies as we have before shewed the state of the Church spotted with black and foul heresies from the Apostles time unto the rising of Antichrist and howsoever the Church were thus defiled Christ with the ballance of his word was still present reproving condemning their haeresies by his faithfull teachers yet in the mean time a great famine of sound doctrine much afflicted the Christian world forasmuch as almost all Churches with their teachers were drawne aside to the pestilent errour of Arius Others referre this to Mahomet but they little observe the circumstances of the trumpet For Mahomet beeing a most wicked villaine cannot bee called a starre muchlesse a great starre shining like a Lampe neither fell hee from heaven that is the Church in which hee never was although I confesse hee hath occasioned much bitternes unto Christians My opinion therefore touching the third trumpet is that this great starre burning like a lampe falling from heaven and turning the third part of the waters into wormewood in a generall way denoteth all apostated Arch-hereticks spoken of Chap. 6. Who at the opening of the third seale for the space of six hundred yeeres after the time of the Apostles deformed the Church of Christ by their foul heresies and brought destruction upon the four corners of the earth by their blasphemies errours and tumults as we have before declared For it is plain that by starres the teachers of Churches are signifyed and by falling from heaven their apostasy from the true faith But specially by this starre and his fall from heaven is undoubtedly signifyed the apostasie of the Bishop of Rome not indeed that universall departure The apostafie of the Church of Rome which followed afterward at the full rising of Antichrist but that first defect which three hundred yeers before forcibly occasioned led the Churches both of the East and West by little and little to submit to Antichrist namely from the time of Constantine unto Phocas the intruder For the Bishops of Rome in regard of the great renowne and chiefe honour of that citie it being the seat of the Romane Empire were eminent lights among their fellow bishops hence the starre is called great burning like a torch or lampe Hee fell from heaven not at one instant but by degrees therefore it is said in the Preterimperfect tense ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hee did fall Hee saw him here not quite fallen as in Chap. 9.1 but falling for as yet the Romane sea was onely declining or in the motion of its Apostasie Before Siluester thirtie and one Bishops of Rome for the most part like stars in the firmament brightly shined both in learning faith Pietie and constancie yea they all suffered Martyrdome under the Romane tyrants But after that Constantine had graunted peace unto Christians and enriched the Churches by his too much liberallity heaping wealth and honour exceedingly upon bishops then began this star swelling with pride and ambition like Lucifer to lift up himselfe above his fellow ministers to bee wholy given to voluptuousnesse to fill and burthen the Churches with Iewish and heathenish rites and ordinances so by forsaking the truth of the Gospell altogether to embrace humane traditions Sylyester was the first if histories may bee credited who gave himselfe wholy to the institution of their Masse-priests orders ornaments temples singing-men sacrifices sanctuaries vestments ointments surplises miters embroidered garments and the like Babylonish stuffe bringing all these idle rites into the Church under this pretence partly least Christian religion should seem inferiour in outward lustre and pompe to heathenisme partly that the Pagans by the likenesse of these rites with theirs might bee the more easily drawen to Christianity And this verie thing was afterward pretended by the following Bishops as Gregories Epistle to Serenus testifies Now this Silvester was he on whom Constantine as Platina recordeth in the life of this Bishop imposed an embroidered mitre beset with Gold and Pearles in stead of a Diadem And then this great starre began to fall from heaven unto the earth And upon the third part of the rivers that is as I understand on the Romane Bishops the successours of this Sylvester and others for rivers doe note the teachers of Churches by whom divine doctrines ought to flow and be derived unto others Of these the third part not all for many remained faithfull and sincere but a great number or the third part of them that lived in Europe leaving heaven gave themselves wholie to worldly cares pleasures pompe and foolish ceremonies defiling the Church with many abuses superstitions errours yea grosse heresies also For as Ierom and the Ecclesiasticall history both testifie Liberius was indeed a great starre beeing at the first a great opposer of
king of locusts and impudently professing himself to bee Christs vicar Besides he hath not the key of hell absolutely but of the bottomlesse pit or of the sinke of hel and thence to raise the smoak of his pestilent lies deceit to the damnation of the inhabitants of the earth 2. And hee opened the bottomlesse pit Now John expoundeth the pestilent effects of this power The bottomlesse pit was shut up by the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles who pluckt men out of the snares of Satan by leading them unto the living fountaines of Israel it was shut up I say almost untill these times For hetherto the faithfull teachers took heed that this pestilent smoake might not spread it self over their Churches But now Antichrist having gotten the key into his hand unlocked as it were the verie gate of hell which before was shut But what is this surely nothing else but the Popes universal power by which he laboured not to open unto men the kingdome of God but on the contrarie to unloose the verie barrs of hell that so the world might rush headlong into the same Now the Pope opened this bottomlesse pit when by his authority hee established his filthy errours superstitions idols c. and tooke out of the Church the certainty of faith perseverance tormenting infusing into the consciences of men feares doubtings c. This was the porch or entrie into hell he opened therefore the bottomlesse pit for the destruction of all men like as hunters open caves pits whereinto the unwarie deere might fall and be taken This was the first effect of the key And there arose a smoak out of the pit This second effect is an exhalation of a pestilent smoake which necessarily followes the former as when an house of office is uncovered there ariseth a filthy stinke And it is called a smoake because it ascendeth out of hell as smoake doth from fire Moreover it is not a thinne but a verie thick smoke as of a great furnace like to bakers brickmakers smiths or the like This smoake is nothing els but the blacke and smoaky divinity of the Pope His wicked decrees touching images and idol worship his taking upon him to purge sins by masses penance satisfactions pilgrimages almes purgatorie jubilees pardons c the primacle of his Romish chaire his power in heaven and hell to be short the whole volumes of their Canons Decretals together with the inextricable toyes of Scholastick divinity by all which the Pope hath in very deed brought a thick smoake upon the Christian world establishing a mingle mangle of Iudaisme Paganisme in stead of Christianity oppressing the truth of Christ with most grosse darknesse Now the doctrines of Antichrist are compared to smoake from the effects thereof For as the smoake obscures the ayre hurts the eyes causeth such a darknesse that things cannot bee seen as they are and he which walketh in it is in danger to be stiffled or to fall down headlong even so is it with Antichrists smoake therefore it followeth And the Sun and the aire was darkned The Revelation expounds it self The fourth trumpet sounding the third part of the Sun Moon and Stars was smitten But here the whole Sun is darkened and so consequently the aire which is enlightned by the same This signifies the same evil with the former but more grievous For before onely a third part but here a totall defect of the light appeareth Nothing is more sad to behold then totall eclipses as happened in Aegypt at Christs passion For all things then are in darkenesse the day beeing turned into the night Now as Christ is the Sun of righteousnesse so nothing can be signified by this total darknesse but that universall Apostasie from the faith which the Apostle foretold should come to passe under Antichrist Vntill the times of Gregorie the third part of the Sun was smitten that is much darkenesse was brought into the Church by Bishops hereticks hypocrites hermites and monkes as we have before shewed upon the going forth of the black and pale horse as also at the sounding of the the third and fourth trumpet But after Gregorie Boniface at length and his successours sitting on the chaire of VNIVERSAL pestilence a horrible night darkened Christ the Sun in the Church for all places were filled with most grosse darknesse of Popish decrees traditions superstitions ceremonies lies fraud and Sophistrie The summe of all is this The darkening of the Sun which the Apostaticall Star brought in by his hellish smoake of Popish divinity doth exactly answer to that obscurity which happened at the opening of the sixt seal For the Sun was made black like sackcloth of haire the Moon was turned into blood the Stars fell from heaven unto the earth c. by al which as we there shewed is mystically set forth that horrible night of blindnesse which Christ suffered during Antichrists reigne But thou wilt say how can this darkenesse bee applied unto the Papacy seeing they professe the name of Christ beleeve him to be the saviour receive the Apostolicall faith and to be short acknowledge the holy Scriptures of God unto this day Now here I desire the reader to consider what I have before answered unto this faire pretence And what the Apostle said unto the hypocritical teachers of his time who under a shew of preaching Christ brought into the Church Iewish ceremonies and a flagitious licentiousnesse of life they professe that they know God but in workes they denie him The which how fitlie it agreeth to Antichrist the fathers of old as Hilarie Austin and others have wel observed It is true indeed in word hee professeth Christ but in workes he denies him For had he come as an open enemie of Christ he could never have invaded the kingdome of the Church but his comming was as the Apostle hath foretold with all deceiveablenesse of unrighteousnesse Thus we see that Antichrist under the name of Christ should oppose Christ and labour to destroy the faith of Christ out of the harts of men The proprietie of Antichrists name saith HILARIE is to be contrarie to Christ the which is now effected under the opinion of fained pietie This is now preached under shew of preaching the Gospell And indeed Christ while hee seems to be preached is denyed So AVSTIN Hee also is to bee esteemed the SON OF PERDITION who under the NAME OF CHRIST which is the name of God that is making shew of beeing a Christian extolles himself above Christ whence it appeareth that these fathers were of opinion that Antichrist under the name of Christ the faith of Christ should deny both But how is this don by the Papists This hath fully been manifested long agoe They pray unto the images of Marie made of stone wood gold c. Holy Marie queene of heaven heare us save us O thou our onely hope c. In thee O Ladie I trust Into thy hands O Ladie I commend my spirit The
part of their armies opposing the Turks perished in warr Secondly the third part of Citizens were either slaine or caried into miserable bondage Wilhelmus Tyrius affirmeth that in the holie warre there were slaine by the Turkes two thousand times an hundred thousand in the space of a few yeeres But of Turkes not above an eleven hundred thousand Thirdly a third part if not more of Christian Churches were spoiled and overthrown by them take for example the flourishing Churches of Balestina Syria Aegypt Asia Armenia Thracia Pontus Mysia Bosnia c. where now Mahumetain blasphemies doe reigne hardly any thing of Christianitie there remaining To be short the third part of the provinces of the Christian world have been by them within these three hundred yeeres subjugated or laid wast Mahumet the first he alone tooke away two Empires foure kingdomes from Christians now in our time these enemies domineer farre and neere through all the sea coast of Africa Aegypt Arabia Babylon Mesopotamia and both countries of Armenia Palaestina Syria Asia Thracia Grecia So that in this vision Iohn saw the overthrow of Christian Emperours Bishops Churches citizens and souldiers which histories daily report make known unto us 19. For their power is in their mouth A probable reason of the foresaid slaughter is taked partly from the bloodthirstinesse and partly from the craftinesse of the enemies Their power that is facultie to hurt and kill is in their mouth and in their tailes that is they fight and hurt both forward and backward How they fight and kill with their mouths hath already been shewed viz. by fire smoake brimstone He shewes now how they hurt backward they have serpentlike tailes heads serpents have venome in their heads and tongues with which they bite poyson men This may bee understood in a twofold way eyther of the Turkes Tartars their manner of fighting who not beeing able to stand in fleeing shoot up their arrowes into the aire which falling eyther on the heads or horses of their persuers doe mortally wound them thus they kill behind them with their tailes Or els of the Turkes perfidiousnesse for as serpents fight subtilly so these doe not onely hurt by open force of armes but by deceit and treacherie For often times by laying in waite they have set upon Christians and given them mightie overthrowes Otherwhile they perfidiously breake their leagues and cessations of armes made with them And indeed the Turkish warre which hath continued these sixteen yeeres in Hungarie brake forth at first thorow their perfiousnesse Thus they have hurt the Christian world with their mouth with their tailes The third part of the Chapter A complaint of the impenitency of Christians after their punishments 20. And the rest of the men which were not killed by these plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands that they should not worship devils idols of gold silver brasse stone and of wood which neither can see not hear not walk 21. Neither repented they of their murthers nor of their sorceries nor of their fornication nor of their thefts THE COMMENTARIE 20 ANd the rest of men which were not killed The third part of the Chapter is a complainte against the brutish dulnesse of the rest of the Eastern Christians who repented not of those sinnes which had caused so many so great overthrowes unto their bretheren This is the summe The construction seems to bee defective The rest of men some understand shall likewise perish as beeing impenitent But Andreas well observes that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã neither repented is put for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã repented not and makes the construction plaine by a paraphrase And the rest of men not suffering these things remained impenitent But we are to consider who are the rest of men here spoken of and what the complaint against them is Lyra foolishly applies this to the Saxons and Thuringians Lyras ridiculous opinion who in the time of the schisme above mentioned fell out among themselves Such also are as much out of the way who understand the place of some infidels but who they name not worshipping Mercurie Mars Venus But questionles these are the rest of the Christians at lest so in name whom the enemies even now mentioned had not killed For what reason had Iohn to declare the slaughters of infidels seeing such things were shewed unto him by Christ as concerned the state and condition of the Church Alcasars frivolous glosse Alcasar therefore beates the aire in misapplying all these things unto the Iewes For without doubt as we said before here is meant not onely the rest of the Easterne Christians and other Provinces in subjection to Turks but also other Papistical Churches of the West as yet free from their yoake slavery For as the one so the other were horribly guilty of the evils here mentioned but chiefly indeed they in the West Five of the greater sort of sins are named of which their worshipping of idols or dovils is the fountaine or spring But what have Christians ever worshipped devils The idolatric of the Easterne Graecian Christians Tyrius lib. 3. cap. 11. Yes for so saith the text they worshipped devils idols the workes of their handes What workes Idols of gold silver and stone and wood which neither can see nor heare nor walke Now to adore idols is to worship and serve the devill as the Apostle witnesseth 1 Cor. 10.20 This overthrew the Eastern Grecian Churches who tooth and naile maintained the worship of idols and images and established the same by the second general Councill held at Nice but soon after the Graecians beeing thrust out the Turkes became masters of the towne making it the seat of their Empire against those of Constantinople It is true that the Christian Princes of the holy warre A remarkable judgement of God on idolatrie expelled againe Solyman the Turke out of the same place but they kept it not long for soon after he not onely regained it but at length vanguished the whole Empire of the Greekes Thus wee see what those of the East suffered because of their idolatrie Which neither see A description of Idols taken from Psal 115.5 against which what I pray you can either the Graecian or Italian idol worshippers justly object For the idols of Christians can no more heare see nor walke then did those of the Gentiles 21 Neither of their murthers Their other sinne is murther both attempted by the Graecian Emperours one against the other as histories testifie as also by otheir mens oppressing each other against all right and reason as if their had been no ruler over them which brought destruction upon this Empire Vnder one kind he comprehends all manner of injuries and oppression of the innocent in judgement Nor of their sorceries Their third evill is witchcraft wherunto they of the East were much addicted under this is comprehended all
it shall not bee so for the end is neere at hand as Christ swearing by himself confirmes to the end we might no way doubt thereof so that this Oath serves both for the confirmation of his promise and for our consolation also neyther indeed doth Christ use on oath without waighty cause for Antichrist had so established his possession as that it seemed impossible that his kingdom should be overthrown Therefore Christ sweareth that there should bee no more time to wit sad and mornefull unto the Saintes as hitherto it had been under tyrants and especially under Antichrist who onely bearing swaye tyrannized over all insomuch as no man might contradict him unlesse he meant to die for it by fire or sword But there shall follow other times wherein shal be a reformation of the Church the last down fall of Antichrists kingdome The mysterie of God shall be finished When In the dayes of the seventh trumpet that is so soon as it shall begin to blow then shall be the end of the sixt trumpet the end of the Churches calamities the end of Antichristian tyranny Alcasar applies the mysteries of God to the casting off the Iewes and election of the Gentiles But the most on the contrarie understand it of the mysterie of all Israels conversion unto Christ which shal to come to passe neer the last times of which the Apostle Rom. 11.25 seems to treat and indeed the prophets of old have often prophesied of their calling But because in this place the comfort of the Church militant under Antichrist is onely aimed at unto which the calling of the Iewes doth not directly much belong therefore it is rather better to be taken of the resurrection and day of judgement even when the power of tyrants and all adversaries shall be abolished of which mysterie the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 15.51 Behold I shew you a mysterie wee shall not all sleepe but wee shall all bee changed in a moment in the twinckling of an eye at the last trumpet for the trumpet shall blow and we shall be changed This is that which Christ here sweareth that at the sound of the seventh trumpet the mysterie of God is to be finished the Church delivered and glorified but the enemies eternally to be punished according unto that in the Prophets Isa 24.26.27.66 Daniel 7.11.12 Zacha. 14. Mala. 3. 4. Hence we plainely see that the sound of the sixt trumpet shall continue unto the end of time that is of this world and that at the beginning of the sound of the seventh trumpet an end shall be put to the afflictions of the Church and cruelty of the adversaries The seventh trumpet therefore is no other then that of the Archangel by which the dead shal be raised out of their graves and brought to judgement As in the following Chapter we shall hear so that without all doubt this trumpet respects the end of the world They therfore doe erre from the scope who extend the time of the seven Vialls and of the following visions beyond the seventh trumpet The second part of the Chapter Of the booke eaten up by Iohn 8. And the voyce which I heard from heaven spake unto me againe and said Goe and take the little booke which is open in the hand of the Angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth 9. And I went unto the Angel and said unto him Give mee the little booke And hee said unto me Take it and eate it up it shall make thy belly bitter but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as hony 10. And I tooke the little booke out of the Angels hand and ate it up it was in my mouth sweet as hony and assoone as I had eaten it my belly was bitter 11. And he said unto mee Thou must prophesie againe before many peoples and nations and tongues and Kings THE COMMENTARIE THe other part of the Chapter concerning the booke eaten by John is a preparation to the following Act touching the combat of the two witnesses with the beast about the end of the fift sixt trumpets which yet remaine founding in this present age John as he is commanded eats up the little booke he tooke out of the hand of Christ the which was sweet in his mouth but bitter in his belly And he is commanded to prophesie againe before kings and nations Now what is this but that towards the last times prophesying shall be renewed against Antichrist after which indeed there shall follow new combats notwithstanding Antichrists kingdome shall be greeviously shaken the which beeing donne there shall be no more time that is like the former when Antichrist raged according to his lust and pleasure over the Church This is the summe Now we are well to take notice that this part of the vision is taken out of the prophesie of Ezech. Chap. 3. where an hand from heaven reacheth unto the prophet a roule to eat it up beeing in his mouth as hony for sweetnesse whereupon he is commanded to denounce judgements against the Israelites It shadowed out the heavenly call of Ezechiel as also his readines to obey God in reproving the vices of the people and threatning punishment against them for the same All things are here alike But that Ezechiel felt not the booke as John bitter in his belly that he was sent to prophesie against the house of Israel but Iohn against Antichrist Let us briefly consider who commandeth what is commanded and what followed upon the doing thereof 8. And the voyce which I heard To wit that heavenly voyce mentioned in ver 4. write not but seale the voyces of the thunders c. The same voyce therefore who before forbade him to write doth now command him to eat up the little booke and to prophesie by which is signified the admirable dispensation of the divine grace for Antichrist bearing sway in the Church during the times of the fift sixt trumpets the thunders indeed uttered their voyces that is some faithfull teachers publickly thundered against the idolatrie and tyranny of Antichrist But with little profit The voyces remained sealed and Antichrists power entire yea increased dayly by suppressing those teachers bringing kings and nations under his yoak Now whence came this I answere Christ as yet had not given to John the open booke to eat it up neither commanded him againe to prophesie because he reserved this special grace unto the later times of the fift sixt trumpets Let us therefore acknowledge this singular mercie of God that now unto us the open booke of Christs doctrine is given to be eaten up and prophesie against Antichrist againe revived in the world Take the little booke The heavenly voyce commands two things First that Iohn should take the open booke out of the hand of Christ Secondly eat it up The little booke on the outside contained the revealed written doctrine of the Gospell within the secret counsels of God touching the future
righteousnesse then after they have known it to turn from the holy commandement delivered unto them 2 Pet. 2. But that which followes doth expresse the thing more clearly The holie city shall they tread under foot fourty two moneths He declares by an auxesis or amplification how the court is given as if he should say The holy city troden under foot by the Gentiles is the Church the court shall not onely be given unto the Gentiles but all the holy citie also shall be troden under foot by them Ribera againe rightly understands the holy citie to be the Church typed out by Ierusalem of old Moreover we are to observe that the Angel that is Christ who speaketh these things doth allude to his own words Luk. 12.24 Jerusalem shal be troden down by the Gentiles untill the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled foreshewing the besieging taking overthrowing of the city temple by the Romans so that to tread under foot is to fal upon wast destroy in a hostile manner as was done unto Ierusalem not long before by Titus Vespasian Now like as Ierusalem was a type of the Christian Church so the treading down of Ierusalem by the Romans was a type that the Church also should be troden under foote by the same nation For Rome as it was of Ierusalem so shal it be the calamity destruction of the Church What caÌ be said more clearly then this that the Church shal be possessed troden down laid wast by the Romish Antichrist his adherents So then these words viz. the Romaine Gentiles shall tread the holy citie under foot agrees to that of the Apostle The man of sin Antichrist shall sit in the temple of God that is he shall suppresse the Romish Church by tyranny proudly boasting himself to bee as God the head universal monarch But when how long Fourty and two moneths here is wisdome It is manifest by the consent almost of all interpreters that the time of Antichrists persecution is hereby set forth But what time how long it is to continue or how to determine either of the beginning or ending thereof is obscure both unto mee other interpreters and happily it is beyond the reach of man For it pleaseth the spirit that we should rather still be searching into some things which concerne the times then certainly to know them as Christ intimated unto his disciples Act. 1.7 It is not for you to know the times and seasons which the father hath put in his own power However I will recite the chiefe opinions of learned men The first is of some Ancients brought in by the authority of the Pope which Caesariensis followeth so doe generally al the Papists to this day viz that fourty two moneths are astronomicall moneths making three Aegyptian yeeres and an halfe whence arose that received poopish opinion that Antichrist should onely reigne three yeeres and an halfe This they collected out of Daniel Chap. 7.25 And they shal be given into his hand untill a time and times the dividing of time And Chap. 12.7 where the Angel sweareth that all these thinges shall bee finished at a time times halfe a time The which division of time is also assigned unto the Church banished in the wildernesse Reve. 12.14 of which we will speake in its place Now they make the three yeeres an half to bee the time immediatelie going before the end of the world Lib. 3. de P. R. c. 17. because Antichrist as Bellarmin affirmeth shal be slaine by the Iewes before the fourth yeere be ended then fourty five dayes after Christ shal come to judgment Now hence they seeke to establish two things I. that Antichrist is not yet come into the world II. And so consequently the Pope of Rome is not he ibid. cap. 8. For Antichrist saith Bellarmin in his V demonstration shall onely reigne three yeeres and an halfe But the Pope hath already spiritually reigned in the Church above fifteen hundred yeeres and more then five hundred temporally neither can any one be noted or accounted to be Antichrist unlesse he hath precisely reigned three yeeres and an half Therefore the Pope is not Antichrist neither is he as yet come But to speak nothing of the most false assumption of this ridiculous demonstration it is certaine that the Romane Bishops before Constantines time were so far from raigning spiritually much lesse temporally in the Church as on the contrary they all suffered martyrdom for the sake of Christ True it is Sylvesters successours many times affected the primacy but were continually suppressed by their fellow Bishops untill that Boniface the third many labouring but in vaine to hinder it was by the authority of Phocas the Emperour set on the chaire of universall pestilence The fiction of the 42 astronomical moneths refuted To let these things I say passe for the present the proposition which is taken from this place of the Revelation is altogether false because that Popish opinion touching the 42 astronomicall moneths of Antichristian persecution is contradictorie both to it self and the holy scriptures It consists not with its self because the things which they faine that their Antichrist shall effect are as impossible to be don in the space of three yeeres and a halfe as for a snaile in three dayes to creep over the whole earth he must be acknowledged by the Iewish nation dispersed throughout the earth for the Messias he must sit in the temple of Ierusalem which for so many ages hath lyen wast under a horrible destruction moreover he must kill three kings of Egypt Lybia and Ethiopia and subdue seven other princes he must repaire the ruins of Rome burnt by those ten kings and chasing the Pope from thence sit there as Monarch persecute and blot Christian religion quite out of the world to be short bring the Church and the Empire of the whole world under him c. Who I pray you except he were a mad man would imagine that all these things should bee possibly accomplished in four whole yeeres What for messengers thinke ye shall Antichrist have to send abroad who so suddenly shall tell and perswade the Iewes dispersed over the face of the whole earth of the comming of their Messias The temple forsooth shall be built againe in three dayes the which Solomon having all manner of materials prepared to his hand could not finish in seven yeeres nor Zerubbabel scarsly rebuild in fourty six yeeres Yea this Antichrist hardly of four yeeres standing shall expell the Turk out of Syria the Persian out of the East C ham out of the South Prester John out of all the North. What can be imagined more frivolous shall the Emperours and Christian kings be fallen into such a dead sleep as altogether in a moment to be suppressed by one man Will the Pope with his Cardinals watch no better but suffer Catholick Rome to fall to Paganisme shall
and seven trumpets The fourth Vision followeth touching the Woman the Beasts The fourth Vision Touching the Woman in travaile and flying into the wildernes from the dragon and of the two Beasts c. THE PRAEFACE THey who thinke that in the prophesie of the Revelation a continued historie of the Church is linked together even from Christs first comming unto the second begin the same from this Chapter in which it seems the new birth of the Church is represented But at the verie first they run into a great inconvenience For they are forced to bring in such an hyperbaton and confused order of the history as cannot be defended For that which was first ought not to have been omitted til now but to have been described in the first place Wherefore their opinion is farr better who observe that in this booke the condition of the Church on earth is sundry times shewed unto Iohn in certaine distinct Visions as in the beginning we noted Neither is the iteration to be thought needlesse for however in the nature and kinde of the events most of the visions are alike yet in the species and indiviaduals they represent unto us histories much different in somuch that what is in the former was more darke obscure is in the later clearer fuller set down And hence by diligent comparing of the Visions each with other aman shall have a singular helpe to remove that obscurity which appeares in this prophesie After the three Visions therefore formerly expounded The first wherof specially concernes Christs walking in the midst of the candelsticks and his admonishing the teachers of the Churches in Asia touching their duty The other two generally respect the booke sealed with seven seales The summe of the fourth Vision and opened by the Lambe with the seven trumpets of the Angels Now the fourth is exhibited to Iohn touching the woman in travaile the dragon standing to devour her childe and persecuting her and of the two Beasts warring against the Saintes as also of the Lambe overcomming them and of the Angels preaching at the last harvest and vintage Chap. 12.13.14 In which types the future condition of the Church in this world is much more evidently shadowed out then before even from the first beginning thereof under Christ and the ministerie of the Apostles untill the end For the Church shall have to doe with the Dragon the Beasts be miserablie afflicted and tryed by them yet she sufficiently armed from heaven for so grievous combats at last shall gloriously triumph over all her adversaries This Vision is also universal manifestly consisting of four Acts The four Acts thereof like the two former general visions The first Act containes the proposition of the Churches calamities at her birth and growth under the Iewish and Romane tyrants persecuting the woman as also under hereticks labouring through the instinct of the Dragon to devoure her with the floodes of errours and heresies Chap. 12. It answereth to the four former seales of the second Vision and to the first four trumpets of the third Vision representing the historie of the Church for the space of 606 yeeres viz. from the birth of Christ untill the rising of Antichrist The second Act is opposed to the former containes comfort for the Church against the wrath of the Dragon and floodes of heresies sent forth against her because the childe of the Woman is caught up into heaven and Michael the Archangel fighteth for her against the Dragon The woman with Eagles wings is caried into the wildernes hiding herself from the sight of men The earth swalloweth up the Dragons vomit This Act is mingled with the former in the same Chapter it answereth to the fift seale of the second Vision and to the tenth chapter treating of the mighty Angel standing upon the earth and sea Vision the third The third Act hath two parts The first part is of the Antichristian persecution representing the amplification of the Churches calamities or the new and more grievous conflicts which shee sustained during her abode in the wildernes against Antichrist whose kingdome power crueltie and subtiltie is set forth under the image of Beasts Chap. 13. This part answereth to the sixt seale of Vision the second and to the fift trumpet of Vision the third The latter part is opposed to the former in way of a parallel beeing consolatory to the godly prefiguring Christs presence in his deserted Church and his preserving of the same against the Beasts as also the reformation that should be in the latter times through the Angels that is new teachers of truth and godlinesse who by their preaching should oppose the Babylonish Antichrist and bring men back againe into the right way of salvation chap. 14. unto ver 14. This part answereth to the former part of chap. 7. touching the 144000 that were sealed by the Angel in Vision second and to the former part of chapt 11. of the meting of the temple and prophesie of the two witnesses in Vision third And this whole Act appertaines unto the historie of the Church which now from Antichrists rising hath continued 1035 yeeres and shal perhaps remaine unto the end of the 1260 dayes or yet for the space of 225 yeeres but this is onely known unto the Lord. To be short the fourth Act from v. 14. unto the end of chap. 14. under the type of an Angel gathering in the harvest and vintage of the earth represents the last judgement in which the Church at length beeing freed from all trouble shal be blest with eternal glorie But Antichrist with all his followers cast into the lake of Gods eternal wrath This part answereth to the latter member of Chapter the seventh touching the melody of the Church triumphant in Vision second as also to the latter part of Chapter 11 concerning the joyfull song of the Elders in Vision third Thus we have the whole distribution of this Vision The Argument Parts and Analysis of CHAPTER XII THis Chapter in which as we have said is shadowed out the first and second Act of Vision fourth under the type of a woman in travel and a Dragon opposing of her and of Michael fighting for the woman against the Dragon doth represent the state of the Church even from her infancy with the changes of her after age for at the very first she was cruelly set upon by Satan yet powerfully defended from heaven by Christ so as neither the devils cruelty nor tyrants rage nor the deceits of wicked hereticks could overcome her although she were forced to flee into the wildernes and to withdraw herself from the sight of men The parts of the Chapter are two I. Two great signes are shewed unto Iohn in heaven of a woman in travel and a Dragon standing before her to devoure her child v. 1.2.3.4 II. The history and event of both these signes unto the end In the former part is described the first signe 1. From the
Testament is the multitude of them that professe the faith of Christ in every place In the former sense the Woman or Church is and alwayes shal be the onely spouse of Christ and never so degenerate as to become Antichrists strumpet neither did this Church appeare unto John 2 Tim. 2.19 for God knowes who are his But she appeared in the latter sense here indeed in this place like unto a chast matrone but in Chapter 17 as a great whore But how then is she the same I answer she is the same in name but not in deed in profession but not in faith in appearance but not in truth In the same sense that Ierusalem is called a holie city as in Psal 122.3 and a harlot as Isai 1.21 At the first in the Apostles time a while after the whole Christianity of the East and West was as a chast matrone clothed with faith holinesse as with the starres just so as she here appeared But after the decease of the Apostles and Apostolical men she keept not long the chastitie of an undefiled matron Lib. 3. hist cap. 32. as in Eusebius is testifyed by Egesippus a most ancient writer untill at length possessing the mountaines of Rome changing her starlike habit into scarlet she sate on the Beast and degenerated into a common strumpet as she appeared Chap. 17. Indeed the Romish parasites stronglie cry out to the contrary that the true Church of Christ such as was Rome according to the Apostles testimonie cannot fall away that the spouse of Christ cannot degenerate The which is true of the Church of the first borne the onely and true spouse of Christ but of every Church of the called or of every particular Church it is false as besides very manie testimonies the particular Churches of Corinth Galatia Ephesus Philippi c. confirme for howsoever every one of them of old was a true Apostolicall Church and spouse of Christ Yet at this day where are they or what manner of Churches are they become Now what wonder is it though the same hath happined to Rome although in a different condition but let us return to the text The woman therefore or Church appeares as a chast mother in heaven although she warreth here on earth Phil. 3.20 yet her conversation Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã administration is through faith with Christ in heaven Clothed with the sun For by faith and baptisme she puts on Christ the sun of righteousnes as a wedding garment Gal. 3.17 The brightnes of the sun is now indeed darkned with the cloudes of the infirmities and calamities unto which the Church is subject during her warfare in this life but at last this clothing of hers shall fullie shine as it is in Matt. 13.43 The righteous shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdome of the Father Ephes 5.27 and the Church shal be presented to Christ her husband glorious in the heavens and purged from every spot and wrinkle Having the moon under her feet This denotes the variable state of the Church in this world Heca lib. 4. c. 8. Aug. Epist 48. ad Vincent as also her high mindednesse For the Church saith AMBROSE hath her often defects and risings like the moon having not her own brightnes but borrowes her light from Christ as the moon doth from the sun So AVSTIN The Church is sometimes darkned and as it were clothed with the multitude of scandals sometimes she appeares quiet and free by the tranquillity of the time otherwhile shee is covered and troubled with the floods of tribulations and temptations In Psal 10 And againe The moon increasing decreasing signifies the Church because so far as the Church is spirituall she shineth but so far as she is carnal she is obscure As therefore the moon appeares in diverse formes in the firmament The condition of the Church is variable in this world so is the Churches condition diverse in this life sometimes shining in ful light otherwhile she is scarcely to be seen and sometimes not at all untill again her light break forth as out of darknes This serves for the confutation of that Popish fiction which is that the Church shall alwayes be as visible in the world as is the kingdome of Naples or the like Moreover in that the Woman hath the moon under her feet what is it but that she despiseth all sublunary earthlie things as vaine and perishing The moon under the feet of the woman seekes after possesseth in Christ the thinges that are above And a crown of twelve stars on her head This denotes the faith of the Apostolicall Church the profession whereof was as a crown unto her head For the Apostles being twelve in number did like bright shining stars spread forth the light of Gods truth over the world 1 Cor. 5.11 Ephes 2.10 For however Paul and Barnabas were afterward added unto them yet the number of 12 remained even after Iudas fell away These by their ministery did set a crown upon the Church by laying the foundation upon which she is builded Or in the head that is in the beginning of the Church they did shine like stars and principal members thereof And thus a certaine interpreter expounds it Others make the twelve stars to be the heads of the Creed because faith is the crown of the Church and in them are contained the cheife points of Christian religion Thus much of her clothing Hence we are to observe while the woman did shine clothed with the Sun The church hath changed her sun like clothing into purple had the Moon under her feet and a crown of stars on her head so long she remained the undefiled spouse of Christ but after she put on in stead of the Sun purple and scarlet then she left off from trampling the moon under her feet begane to follow after earthly things changed her crown of stars into a crown of gold pearls precious stones In a word then she played the harlot sate on the Beast and became the mother of fornications which things are afterward described in Chap. 17. Let the reader diligently compare the description And she being with child cryed Most Greek copies have it in the present tense ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã cryeth so also Andreas and the greater lesser copies of Robert Stephanus But Montanus and the old version have it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã cryed and so Beza in his latter edition The sense is one But I rather take it in the present tense because the proprietie of the stile denotes the Evangelist John to be author of this booke unto whom this kind of Enallage or change of tenses is verie familiar both in his Gospel and Epistles For paine Our Wafer-worshippers cannot tell how to applie this to the Virgine mother for they hold that Marie was delivered without paine grounding this on another false opinion viz. that she was free from the stain
because many subscribe unto it Whosoever therefore the authours be their reasons are to be examined First The third opinion expounded and proved this Beast doth very well agree with the little horne in Daniel cha 7.8 which signifies either Antichrist himself or at least is a type of him as the most learned Christian interpreters do acknowledge for what Daniel speaks of the little horne Iohn doth almost in so many words ascribe unto this Beast that he hath a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies that he makes warre with the Saints and overcomes them and that for the space of fourty two moneths or for a time times and halfe a time c. Secondly this Beast rising out of the Sea and that in chap. 11 ascending out of the bottomlesse pit are undoubtedly one because the figure and time of wrath and warre doth agree and that it is one not onely Arethas and Andreas but also Anonymus Ribera and Gagneus do acknowledge viz. that Antichrist Furthermore this sevenheaded Beast and the Beast on which the woman sits chap. 17. is one and the same altogether as the description shews and shall more plainly appeare afterward Now the Beast there v. 11. without all doubt though in a great mystery denotes Antichrist with his kingdom and seat and therefore the Beast here is to be understood of him also Lastly the attributes of this Beast agree to none more evidently theÌ to Antichrist First in this that the whole earth with admiration followed the Beast the which thing is most true for the whole Christian world readily indeed honoureth Antichrist as sitting in the temple of God boasting himselfe that he is God and holinesse it self Now the Romanes heretofore did hardly with great force of armes subject the world under their power And as for the Mahumetanes hitherto they have enlarged their Empire onely by slaughters and effusion of much blood Moreover it accords in this that on his heads he had a name of blasphemy and with his mouth he speaketh great and blaspemous things Now howbeit it is true the Romish and Turkish Empire ever hath been and still is very blasphemous yet the Romanes were and the Turks still are blasphemers without the Church and ignorant of God and Christ as the Apostle speaketh of himselfe what he did when he was a Pharisee But Antichrist sitting in the Church of God under the name of Christ grievously blasphemeth the same and will be accounted by his followers a god yea most proudly lifts himselfe up above all that is called god It is true the Emperours Nero and Domitian were sometime so athistically mad as that they would be divinely worshipped But that was nothing in comparison of Antichrists arrogancy whose footsteps are adored by Kings and Emperours Againe in this likewise the agreement stands that he makes warre with the Saints the which thing I grant that the Romanes and Turks have also done But Antichrists warre with the Saints by the confession of all men shall be far more cursed and cruell for it shall not be a civill warre onely as in killing the body and confiscating the estates of men but a spirituall likewise selling tormenting and killing of soules Lastly it agrees that he hath power over every nation kindred and tongues it is true the Romanes did very farre enlarge the bounds of their Empire that so they might be the Lords of the world The Mahumetanes also Lord it far and neare yet without the limits of the Church But Antichrist sitting in the temple of God so far forth as the temple of God or Christian Church did visibly appeare should under the pretence of religion usurpe the Empire as Monarch and Head of all All which things considered I suppose that the third opinion touching the Beast-Antichrist is sufficiently confirmed Notwithstanding if these things are not fully satisfactory to any such then I onely desire that they will rest in the reasons laid down untill they heare Iohn himselfe in Chap. 17. give the interpretation of this mysterie For from that fountain the sence of this place is to be drawn howsoever those interpreters seem to me inconsiderate who apply all the mysteries of that place to this here for they ought to observe that the spirit doth purposely and in great wisdom produce this monstre in foure distinct visions viz. the third fourth fift and sixt acting or suffering diverse and different things that the former things may the more clearly be known by the latter And hitherto indeed such of the Papists agree with our interpreters Who Antichrist should be questioned betwixt us and the Papists The Papists description of Antichrist who acknowledge Antichrist to be noted by this Beast whither wholly considered or in one of his heads But we disagree in judgement about the question who is that Antichrist figured out by this Beast The Papists that the Pope might not be suspected to be he feign such an Antichrist as we have more then once before spoken of to wit a certaine Jew begot by an evill spirit and to be borne of a Iewish woman near the end of the world whom the Iews shall acknowledge for their Messias and who as they say in the space of three years and six moneths shall subdue all the kingdoms of the world yea the Romane Empire also but yet not take up the title of a Romane Emperor seduce the whole earth rebuild the temple of Ierusalem sit and reign there he shall restore Rome which ten Kings having thrust out the Pope had burnt with fire there he shall reign and literally fulfill all things which here are recorded of both Beasts Touching the vanity of which fabulous opinion which al may see was forged for the destruction of the Christian world we have spoken enough before on Chap. 9. and 11. Our Divines on the contrary affirme Antichrist described by the Protestants that no man is more evidently represented by this most monstrous Beast then the Papall Empire or Pope of Rome of whom Alphonsus Mantuanus thus writeth Iohn saith he being to describe Antichrists ravenous extortion venemous rage against the godly types him out under the monstrous image of a horrible Beast which neither could be termed a Lyon or a Beare or any such like creature but one in whom was conteined the fiercenesse of all wilde beasts By this Beast therefore Antichrist is undoubtedly to be understood whensoever then Antichrist is mentioned we need not seek him in Babilon but in the head of the fourth Monarchie to wit at Rome c. Furthermore I see not who he should be save the Pope whose kingdom and tyranny if we compare with the things spoken in Daniel of the little horn it will abundantly appeare that it is be who fully acts all the parts of Antichrist c. This opinion seems indeed to Alcasar to be foolish and vain Alcasars reasons answered but not so unto us in the least but rather he himself is ridiculous in deceiving
sworn vassals of the Romish Church By the said name and Character is manifested the Image of the Beast that all were to adore viz. that mad worship of stocks and stones by which every one is constrained at the sound of the Cornet Flute Harpe Sackbut Psaltery Organ Dulcimer and al kinds of Musick to adore the image or idol that is nearest to him Lastly by the name Character and image of the Beast appeareth what was both the land and Sea-Beast exercising the same power and eccasioning all the evils which hitherto have been spoken of But what is the reason Why the holy Ghost doth not expresse the Pope of Rome See the notes on vers 1. that the spirit doth not more clearely expresse this name Why doth he not openly say the name of the Beast shall be the Latine or Romane chiefe Priest It might also be demaunded why he doth not plainely say that the Beast is Antichrist Touching this we are to know that typicall oracles of future things are not wont to be plainly set down till they be fulfilled Now it pleased the spirit thus to manifest these mysteries even by darke expressions that the faithfull hereby might be stirred up to diligent searching after them and lest that hence disturbances should be occasioned before the time and the Church endangered The Apostle 2 Thes 2. might have said more openly that the son of perdition should sit in the Church of Rome and that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that did let was the power of the Romane Empire the which in the appointed time should be weakned and assaulted with the citie it selfe by the Romish Pope But it was usefull to the Church to speak more closely of the mystery of iniquity as then secret And if John had openly written that the Pope of Rome should be Antichrist c. Certainly either the Popes themselves would have laboured long ago to take away this Revelation out of the sight and memory of men that they might not be bewrayed Or else the mystery of iniquity which was a growing should never have broken forth because the Romane Emperours would soon have cast down the Popes out of their seat lest they should be forced to kisse their feet and try by experience their great tyranny Now thus the counsell of God a thing impossible to be done should have been hindred and this prophesie never fulfilled But Bellarmin disputes much against these things Lib. 3. de P. R. cap. 10. Bellarmins subtilties answered I. He saith that Irenaeus onely applieth the name Lateinos probably to Antichrist but that to him the name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã seems more probable which signifies the Sunne I answer That which to Irenaeus seemed onely probable is unto us most certaine both by history and experience The things we see Irenaeus indeed was ignorant of and saw them not but undoubtedly had he lived to see the state of the Romish Church as now it is he would have judged as we now doe Yea it is not without admiration that Irenaeus did even then suspect and feare that Antichrist should sit at Rome Perhaps the arrogancy of Victor might occasion the same Euseb lib. 5 hist c. 24. who was not ashamed to excommunicate all the Churches of Asia for a difference about Easter certainely he mightily blamed him for it It is true indeed he did not affirme the thing as certaine touching the name of Antichrist because he either could not as wanting sufficient arguments which now we have or else he durst not because of the scandall and danger that thence might befall the Christians by the Romanes notwithstanding his words there added are not without a propheticall mystery though perhaps few have observed them BUT IN THIS WE WILL NOT GLORY What is this but to shew that that name of the Beast should be the greatest infamie of the Church of Rome as if he should say in this we have no great cause of boasting but rather of shame I beseech the prudent reader well to weigh this feare of Irenaeus II. He saith that the Latines possesse not now that most potent kingdome which they held in the times of Irenaeus I answer It sufficeth that the Pope hath a long time held under him the kingdome and seat of the Romanes in Italie the rest of the Christian world also being subject to his power and beck III. He saith that Latinus is not written with ei but simply with an i. I answer This cavill is too childish for who is ignorant that the Ancients were wont to write their j longum by ei as queîs for quis so queîbus preîmus capteîvi usuall to Plautus And thus the Englishmen to this day pronounce the i as if it were ei IV. He saith that the word Latinus is not the proper name of any Pope And that onely one was called Romanus who lived no more then foure moneths and therefore could not be the Antichrist I answer It is a frivolous evasion for it appeareth that the spirit speakes not of a personall but nationall name and profession for he will have the numerall name to be the marke whereby it might be known where Antichrist should reign as it shall further appeare on Chap. 17.18 to wit in Italie at Rome Now personall names are common to many Therefore the holy Ghost intends here no such name V. He saith that innumerable other names besides Lateines make up the same number and therefore hence nothing can be concluded And he alleadgeth out Hippolitus the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to deny out of Arethai ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã illustrious ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Sun ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a conquerour ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an evill guide ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã truely hurting ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã invying of old ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a wicked lamb Out of Primasius ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã contrary Out of Rupertus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and the two Latine words DIC LUX Out of Lindanus Martin Lauter Out of the Cronologie of Genebrard ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Lulther so himself addes two ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã all which words faith he make the same number I answer most of the old words he alledgeth are wrested for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which makes onely 664. and therefore must be written barbarously ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to make 666. for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is 672. abruptly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to make 666. Neither have the other words the like evidence with these two ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and Romanus The new are allfoolishly feined The Germanes write Luthers name Martin Luther not Martin Lauther or Lauter But put the case they did who ever hath heard that the Germane letters are all numerall or used in stead of ciphers according to the manner of the Hebrew and Greek Certainly he that feineth that this agrees to the proprietie and truth of the Germane tongue is altogether foolish But Genebrard saith he hath
And to what times this prophesie belongs and who these sealed are Touching the scope I finde interpreters to agree viz. that the Lamb is opposed to the Beast Christ the preserver to Antichrist the destroyer And now Ribera acknowledgeth that this serves for the comfort of the righteous The scope of the Lambs appearing on the mount to cause us assuredly to beleeve that during the rage of the Divell and Antichrist against the Saints before spoken of in Chapter 13. Christ is not asleep nor neglects his Church but stands on the watch for her safety lest the wheat should be corrupted although indeed the chasse or wicked by Gods permission follow and adore the Beast and run into destruction But when and how this should be seemes unto him most difficult to be expounded neither hath he any thing to say but according to the vulgar errour he refers the following things unto the foure yeeres reigne of his Antichrist Our interpreters also still keepe to the position that howsoever Antichrist shal sway farre and neare yet Christ alwaies will have his elect and sealed which shall stand with him on the Mount where their salvation shall remaine safe and unmoved which indeed is most truely spoken but this thing is generally treated of through the whole Revelation And the question still remaineth touching the order of the vision and the time when Christ chiefly stood with his sealed Ones I say therefore When the Lamb stood with his sealed ones when the Beast ascended out of the Sea out of the earth then also the Lamb appeared on the mount with them that were sealed When Antichrist I say had invaded the Church brought the same under him and seduced the world Then the Lamb in appearance had lost his possession Then the woman flying into the wildernesse vanished out of the sight of men so as she appeared no where as if there had been none This hapned when a little after Gregory the Romane Pope sate on the Chaire of Vniversall pestilence as before we have shewed Then the Church fled into the wildernesse not by change of place for it remained in the Romane Empire but by losse of her ornaments and change of shape Because even from that time it reteined indeed the name of the Church for Antichrist was to sit in the temple of God but in very deed it began to be changed in to a worldly kingdome of Antichrist And that gashly forme of the Church remained in the West which we now see but the Church gathered by the Apostles being thrust into the wildernesse did no where appeare all publick congregations either at Rome or other places being polluted with idolatry untill God taking compassion on the seed of the woman in the wildernesse vouchsafed againe to measure the temple and purge the Church in the age of our forefathers Now the godly may thinke and so much indeed the Sophisters doe object Whether there were no Church under Antichrist did the Church therefore then utterly cease to be Was there no Church before Husse or Luther Was Christ either negligent or unable to defend his spouse Is it not written The gates of hell shall not prevaile against her But behold the Lambe standing here on mount Sion with the Elect and sealed so that Christ was no way wanting to his Church he suffered indeed by a secret and just judgement that Antichrist should take in his possession and to the outward view make spoile as it were of all things notwithstanding in the midst of Antichristian corruption he alwaies stood as a carefull watchman preserving to himselfe 144000. that were sealed who worshipped not the Beast nor his Image and these were his Church and Spouse like as in the corruptest time of Israel when no true worshippers save onely Elias seemed to remaine God reserved to himselfe 7000. who had not bowed the knee to Baal But thou wilt say wherefore did he permit Antichrist thus to invade the Church I answer she justly deserved such a triall chastisement and dissolution See Cyprian de lapsis This standing of the Lan be therefore belongs to all the time even a thousand yeares and more which hath been since Antichrists rising untill the reformation of the Church begun by Wickleffe in England John Husse in Bohemia and in the ages after them by Luther Zwinglius Melanchion and their fellow brethren in Germany being all great opposers of Popery But these sealed did then no where appeare they had no publick meetings for al Churches together worshipped the Beast What then because they appeared not to man were they therefore hidden to God The 7000. in Israel had no uncorrupted congregation but were mingled in outward appearance with the idolatrous Balaamites The same thing is to be thought of these here sometimes they lay hid in the Popish Church and sometimes openly made warre with the Beast by the sword of the Spirit For those Saints against whom the Beast made warre and overcame Chap. 13.7 who were they not whole Churches for such were all subject to the Beast but such teachers confessours and martyrs as opposed the idolatry of the Papists of whom the histories of their time make mention Thus it appeareth to what times this prophesie appertaineth Now it remaines to speake of the sealed who they were Who these sealed are The Papists doe much weary themselves about it Lyras fancy I passe by who tells us of 144000. Monkes professing virginity Lyras opinion and slaine by the Agarens in the caves and dens of Syria and Antiochia towards the end of the Empire of Heraclius But this fiction is absurd to the Papists themselves Ribera alleadgeth Hieroms opnion that they were the 144000. Riberas dispute about the 144000 sealed out of the twelve tribes of Israel which should be converted unto Christ in the last foure years reigne of Antichrist Of which Chap. 7. But he proves nothing For first it is not likely that the Iewes then to be converted should all be Virgines seeing the Hebrews did never highly prize such a state of life II. Hence it would follow that no married person should be converted III. The Virgines of the Gentiles should be excluded But as the opinion touching the Iewes to be converted is falsâ as Chap. 7. we have shewed so his reasons are frivolous grounded on a false supposition of virgines of which more by and by He therefore alledgeth the opinion of Arethas as more probable that the 144000. sealed spoken of in ch 7. are not here to be understood and that because the article is omitted for here it is not said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã intimating that these were others namely such of the Gentiles as should be converted But neither doth this please him because it is not likely that there should so few thousands be converted out of so many nations and in so many ages And indeed he justly rejects it For the reason taken from the
the Beast he Anno 1371. thundred out the everlasting Gospel in England both in his Sermons and Writings against Antichrist Wickliffes doctrines against Antichrist Balae Cent. 6. c. 6. viz. That in Christs Church there ought not to be any supreme Bishop That the Pope is not the Vicar of Christ but Antichrist that is his priviledges bulls dispensations and indulgences were idle fruitlesse and wicked that ecclesiasticall officers ought not to have civill authority That the Pope and his Clergie had violently taken the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven and that neither themselves entred into the same nor suffered others to enter he disproved transsubstantiation Masses offices canonicall houres and other vaine bablings he disallowed the Chrisme in Baptisme and taught that the faithfull were to be baptized simply with water according to Christ example he condemned auricular confession as also the Popish doctrine of poenitence satisfaction and worship of relicks teaching that the Saints ought not to be called upon because they also are servants he utterly rejected the Romish rites new shadowes and traditions he denyed that it was lawfull for any to adde any thing in matters of religion which was not comprehended in holy writ or to make the same more difficult which he complained that the Pope had done He thought that the glorious temples and all the pompe and worship of the Papacy together with the diverse degrees of the Clergie ought to be taken away condemning the orders of Monkes as superstitious impious and very hurtfull to true religion and therefore ought speedily to be forsaken he maintained that the Lords supper ought to be administred in both kindes He wrote as Aeneas Sylvius witnesseth more then two hundred volumes most of them against the Papacy and the wicked life traditions and abuses of Monkes c. To Wickleffe were joyned many excellent instruments in England Richard Killington Robert Langland and others Many in Italy also as Dante 's Marsilius Patavinus Franciscus Petrarcha began to take notice of the Romish Antichrist Wickleffe also left many disciples behind him who after his death which was Anno 1387. manfully opposed Popery A while after the the two witnesses in Bohemia John Husse and Jerome of Prague began more forcibly to oppose Antichrist and plant the everlasting Gospell in the Churches of Bohemia which yet flourish and grow to this day About the same time Nicolaus de Clemangis a man as Trithemius witnesseth excelling in divine and morrall discipline in many Books opposed the Papacy Trithe de scriptor eccles but chiefly in his book of the corrupt state of the Church of yeerly pensions not to be paid to the Pope of the Simony of Praelates c. Adde to these all the witnesses of the truth which are recorded in the Catalogue of witnesses Tom. 2. lib. 19. Now let us consider the actions of this Angell He flyeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the middest of heaven Like to the Angell who Chap 8.13 proclaimed woe to the world but this here is more prosperous for he publisheth not woes but the everlasting Gospell Middest of heaven that is say some through the middest of the Church Others openly so as he might be seen and heard of al like as such things are conspicuous which appear in the middle of heaven For however the foresaid preachers remained in their places and Churches yet their doctrine and writings were spread through the whole Church Brightmans conjecture I dislike not that by this flying betwixt both is signified the imperfection of the doctrine first published by these teachers for however they saw and reproved the grosser sort of errours in Popery yet in many things they clave unto the dregs of earthly rudiments so as they could not with full flight soare up into the highest heaven for as a man being on a sudden brought forth into the light who along while was in darkenesse lookes upon all things with dazeling eyes so they who many ages together were kept in the darkenesse of Popery could not behold the light of the Gospell but with dimme eyes Having the everlasting Gospell The message or thing published by this Angell he sets forth by an excellent title calling it the everlasting Gospell by which is declared the authority effect and constancie thereof Antichrist indeed will condemne this his preaching and writings as haereticall and full of poyson and labour by the authority of Councils to represse and refute them not by arguments but by fire and sword So did he to Wickleffe whom first he greevously vexed by the Masters of Schooles and afterward thrusting him out of England into Bohemia though he were againe recalled by the King he miserably persecuted him untill his dying day Neverthelesse he went on constantly in teaching and writing And after his death the Councill of Constance caused his body to be taken out of the grave and together with his Writings to be consumed with fire The like they did to the two witnesses John Husse and Ierome of Prague condemning oppressing burning them as haereticks with their books and doctrines Now howsoever the Beast affrighted the world with this tyranny and kept the same a while under his yoke neverthelesse he gained nothing by it For there remained some remnants in England and Churches in Bohemia who constantly maintained the doctrine of those Martyrs untill this day The everlasting Gospell could not be suppressed For it was the Gospell brought by the Son of God out of the bosome of the everlasting Father to wit glad tidings of the remission of sin righteousnes and life eternall freely to be given through the faith of Christ The Gospell I say not of yesterdayes rising as Antichrist calumniates but everlasting revealed indeed from the begnining to the Fathers and Prophets but at length fully manifested and consummated by the Son of God and henceforward shall remaine eternally Whatsoever therefore the Beast and his sophisters indeavour and bable to the contrary yet they shall never be able to overthrow and suppresse the same To preach unto the inhabiants of the earth The effects and lawfull calling of these teachers is here maintained The lawful calling of Evangelicall teachers Gal. 1.7 touching which if Antichrist shall plausibly moue any question as from whom they received this new Gospell what Church before them held this faith by what miracles they can prove their calling c The holy Ghost answereth They have the everlasting Gospell The which is one onely received from Christ and the Apostles and of old abundantly confirmed by miracles so that there is no use of new And they have it to evangelize the same that is to declare and preach it to the inhabitants of the earth They have therefore a lawfull calling to teach in the Church To them that dwell on the earth Thus the followers and worshippers of the Beast the adversaries of Christ are continually called First then the difficulty of their charge is intimated they must have to doe with the
R. 1. Rib. in Apoc 14. s 39. A lca pag. 721. nay the Iesuites themselves Alcasar not excepted do not now oppose the same Yet lest they should any waies prejudice their Pope they feine that by Babylon here is meant not Christian Rome as it hath been more then a thousand yeers under the government of holy Popes But heathenish Rome as of old it was under Emperours But it will easily appeare that this is a vaine evasion For first Heathenish Rome was not the seat of Antichrist touching which seat as all consent Iohn here prophesieth off Neither was Antichrist come so long as Rome remained heathenish Therefore the former Rome is not this Babylon Secondly It cannot be understood of the Old but Popish Rome Babylon is no Pagan but Popish Rome that she indeed it is who hath made drunke all the inhabitants of the earth with the wine of her fornication and that all the Kings of the earth have committed fornication with her For Old Rome however it did abound with most foule idolatry Yet she alwaies gave liberty to all nations subjected to her for to exercise their owne religions and superstitions yea suffered the gods of all other people to be set up and worshipped even in Rome Christ onely excepted as Eusebius records out of Tertullian Neither can it be proved by any history that ancient Rome forced their worship on forraine people whereas on the contrary Popish Rome compelleth and imposeth on all nations and kings her superstitious and idolatrous worship on paine of excommunication seeking to be esteemed the Mother of Churches and in very deed the whole East lucked their abominations and idolatries from her as from the paps of a mother Thirdly In the time of the Fathers before alledged Tertullian excepted Rome was no longer heathenish being under the power of Christian Emperours and yet they call her Babylon Therefore they understood it not of heathenish Rome such as it was not but of Christian Rome such as then it was Fourthly That Rome is Babylon of which it is here said It is fallen it is fallen and which was to be destroyed in the latter times But the ruine of heathenish Rome is not here published as Alcasar vainely feineth for that Rome is ceased long agoe but the destruction of Popish Rome is yet to come for it is foretold to be in the last times These things therefore belong to Popish Rome Fiftly that Rome is Babylon which makes merchandise of the soules of men Revel 18.13 Now this beastly trade was not driven by heathenish Rome but by the Popish Rome as we shal fee heareafter Lastly that Rome is Babylon out of which in the last times Gods people are commanded to goe forth Now they are not bid to depart out of heathenish Rome which hath ceased to be long agoe Neither doe we read that ever any Christians by vertue of this commandement did forsake heathenish Rome but did alwaies constantly there persevere even in the times of most cruell persecutions Gods people therefore are commanded to goe out of Popish Rome Thus we see Rome is this Babylon which must be destroyed Ribera the Iesuite not daring to deny so evident a truth changeth himselfe into divers shapes to salve the Pope First he propoundeth a weighty scruple the which he saith is not yet unfolded by the Patrons of his opinion viz. wherefore John doth foretell so many evills to befall this city which although of old it were the chiefe seat of idolatry yet now is the head of sanctity and defender of the Catholick faith and the proper seat of him that is head of the Church c. But O Ribera Riberas defence of Popish Rome thy doubt is here clearely unfolded by the Angell viz. that this shall be the cause of all these evills because Babylon-Rome makes drunke all the nations of the earth with the wine of her fornications And that which thou speakest of the seat of holinesse in this very thing thou unwittingly accusest the Pope The Pope Antichrist and makest him to be Antichrist For he that possesseth the sea of Antichrist is Antichrist The Pope sits in the seat of Antichrist For Rome which is to be overthrown is the seat of Antichrist ãâã that is to be destroyed is the seat of the Pope The seat therefore of the Pope is the seat of Antichrist And so consequently the Pope is Antichrist Secondly Riberas evasions touching Popish Rome confuted he objects that it cannot be understood of Papal Rome First because John here describeth a most potent and wealthy city which was the Queen of the world But Papall Rome neither is so now nor ever is likely so to be Secondly because in Chap. 18.20 The heaven and holy Apostles and Prophets are bid to rejoyce over her because God had avenged them on her but whom saith he of the Apostles or which of the Prophets hath the Romish Church or Popish Rome persecuted What injurie hath she done unto them that they should rejoyce at her punishment Therefore he concludeth that Babylon here spoken of is to be understood of heathenish Rome which persecuted the Apostles and Prophets But in vaine he seekes for pretenses in so cleare a matter For he granted before that the future state of Rome is here spoken of therefore he is contradictory to himselfe And as for his objections they are easily answered To the first it sufficeth that Rome did then Lord it over all nations when John wrote this booke The same Rome the Pope now holdeth And besides this even Papall Rome is a most wealthy and powerfull city and the Queen of the world for all the treasures and delights of the Christian world have now long agoe by thousand enticements been drawn unto Rome alone She challengeth the Empire of the world unto herselfe for she boasteth that the Emperours and Kings of the earth doe reigne by her favour and benefit All must be vassals of Popish Rome yea if we beleeve the Iesuits even in temporall things Papall Rome therefore is Lady of all and Empresse of the world according to the verses Roma caput mundi quicquid non possidet armis relligione tenet To the second I say that which he pretends is ridiculous as if because Papisticall Rome had not persecuted the Apostles and Prophets therefore they ought not to rejoyce at her destruction for then also the heaven ought not to rejoyce for was heaven I pray you slaine by Papistical Rome Nay how could heathenish Rome kill the Prophets which never saw Rome Notwithstanding the Apostles and Prophets and heaven it selfe are worthily bid to rejoyce for the destruction of her both because in persecuting the Saints she persecuteth the Prophets and Apostles as also because all creatures ought to rejoyce for the vindicating of Christs glory and destruction of Antichrist whether they have been hurt by him or not Lastly if Popish Rome the which Ribera was not afraid to write shall be punished
Lord that is who lay downe their life for the glory of Christ But undoubtedly the consolation is more largely to be extended even unto all whosoever die godly who as they are said to be and abide in Christ so also they are said to die in the Lord that is To be and to die in Christ to depart out of this life in true faith and invocation on the Lord and so to goe unto him For to be in Christ is to cleave unto Christ by true faith Rom. 8.1 16.7 Who were before me in Christ To abide in Christ is to persevere in the faith of Christ unto the end Ioh. 15.4.7 Abide in me c. If yee abide in me c. So to die in Christ is to fall asleep in the faith 1 Cor. 15.18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished The consolation belongs as wel to professors as to martyrs that is in the faith of Christ and in the hope of the blessed resurrection unto eternall glory In this sence the consolation belongs not onely to the Martyrs but to all true professours also which exposition in my judgement doth best agree with the drift of the place For here he speakes not of those sad times of Antichrist when he raged in his full furie against the Saints but of the more happy age of reformation when the power of Antichrist shall in many places be broken neither shall the martyrdoms of the Saints be so frequent as before Hence therefore we are taught who after this life are translated from death into eternall happinesse Not such as die in the faith of the Beast Act. 4.12 Ioh. 14.6 Antichrist the Pope or Mahumet c. But that die in the Lord. For there is no salvation in any other neither is there given any other name whereby we must be saved c. He is the way truth and life no man commeth to the Father but by Christ. All that goe out of him are deprived of blessednesse and shall be tormented with the plagues beforeâ described But when shall they be blessed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from henceforward This particle in all Greek copies save in that of Montanus closeth up the sentence But the old Latine makes it to cohere with the following words a modo jam dicit spiritus rendring the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã also or yea viciously and sencelesly jam now as Ribera confesseth For what sence is it to say from this time now saith the spirit that they may rest Beza joynes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã henceforward with ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã blessed henceforward But it matters not where it be put in the sentence so that it be not taken from it Commonly it is understood of the terme or beginning of happinesse and the question is what that terme is Some referre it to the time when this voice was heard What is the terme or beginning of happinesse as if he should say from the very instant of this revelation the dead in the Lord are blessed But the question will be whether the dead in the Lord were not blessed before the time of the revelation It is cleare that all the Apostles and many of the Saints were departed in the Lord before this time Now Christ extends blessednesse unto all the faithful Mat. 5.11 Ioh. 5.24 And seeing in this place is treated of the last times of the Church to be reformed by the three Angels I see not by what way he should goe back to those former times of John Others therefore referre henceforward to the houre of every ones death in a sence I confesse true and godly but scarcely native or proper It is true they that depart hence in the faith doe presently passe from death to life for so Christ teacheth Ioh. 5.24 This opinion also is pious and becomming charity not to deny that blessednesse to them that die in the Lord which is promised them in Gospell Ioh. 3.36 Ioh. 5.14 He that beleeveth in the Sonne of God hath everlasting life He that beleeveth in me comes not into judgement but is passed from death to life The which also the carrying of Lazarus soule into the bosome of Abraham doth plainely confirme Yet I know not whether henceforward can here properly be understood of the houre of every ones death And this indeed the Papists deny The Papists Glosse to confirme their fiction about Purgatory in which as they feine even they that die in the Lord are first to be tormented and purged both from the pollution of veniall sins as also from the guilt of temporall punishment in which they died before they can obtaine blessednesse in heaven And they will have henceforward to denote the time of the last judgement making the sence thus Blessed are the dead c. a modo jam from the time now that is from the end of the last judgement they shall eternally rest from their labours So Anselmus and Lyra Lâb 1. de purg c. 13. The Glosse refuted the which BELLARMIN confirmes because saith he this whole Chapter treats of the last judgement But first this last is false for the last judgement being the fourth Act of this vision is not handled through the whole Chapter but in the end onely viz. from the 14. verse for undoubtedly the three Angels publishing the everlasting Gospell with the ruine of Babylon future torments of idolaters go before the last judgement And therefore henceforward cannot be applyed to the time of judgement Secondly it is false that men dying in the Lord carry with them any pollution to be purged thereof Ioh. 3.36 Rom. 8.1 1 Ioh. 1.7 Act. 15.9 for this crosseth the Gospell He that beleeveth in the Sonne of God hath everlasting life There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus The blood of Christ purgeth us from all sinne Purifying their hearts by faith Therefore whosoever die in the Lord are without any mortall sinne cleaving unto them much lesse veniall and so being purged through faith in the blood of Christ from the guilt both of eternall and temporall punishment they are translated into everlasting happinesse Neither is this their wicked fiction confirmed by Austins authority he saith rightly Lib. 3. con duas epist. Pelag. c. 3. that the faithfull in this life are partly the children of God partly the children of this world for so the Apostle affirmeth Rom. 7.15 Gal. 5.17 for all of us are spirit and flesh in part But he saith not that we die such for before we depart by faith in the blood of Iesus Christ we are purged from all sin I know that the 110. Chap. of Austins Enchiridion is objected touching the threefold condition of the soules departing Augustine vinaicated that some goe hence very evill some very good but others betwixt both and so according to their merits are kept in hidden receptacles either in rest or paine unto the resurrection But I
that is of all the wicked from the beginning of the world to the end thereof who being together cast and miserably crushed in the Wine-presse there shall on all sides flow forth so much blood as it shall encrease to such a wide and deep Lake or Sea A Furlong containes an Hundred twenty and five Paces Eight Furlongs make an Italian or English mile Thirty two a Germane so then a Thousand six hundred Furlongs make fifty Germane miles Why the holy Ghost doth assigne precisely this number to the lake needs not to be known by us Andreas thinkes it is to signifie the consummated iniquity of those men and the greatnesse of their punishment seeing a millinary number is most perfect and most consummate And in the sixe hundred yeer of Noah we read that sin was overwhelmed by water But it is more safe to say that a great definite number put for an indefinite But what is meant by the Horse bridles I thinke it serves to upbraide the adversaries who being mounted on stately horses were wont to behold the Martyrs in their sufferings and proudly to trample their blood under their horses feet But then those proud horses shall swim in blood not of the Martyrs but of their owne Lords and Riders Also I do not disaprove that some suppose it to be an Allusion unto Conquerours who after the fight and great slaughter of their adversaries usually go forth to behold the carcasses of the slain and because the fields do flow with blood they go not a foot but ride on horses Now if the blood shall ascend even to the bridles of the horses certainly hereby is signified the slaughter of infinite adversaries Isâ 66.24 and a most horrible effusion of blood by a like figurative Speech Isaiah describeth the destruction of the wicked and the victory of the Saints They shall go forth and looke upon the Carcasses of men that have transgressed against me for their worme shall not die neither shall their fire bee quenched and they shall be an horror to all flesh The PREFACE of the Fift VISION Touching the seven Vialls contained in Chap. XV. XVI IOhn points at a new Vision in saying And I saw another great signe for so he began the fourth Vision Chap. 12. This Vision therefore is the Fift more short indeed for it is comperhended ended in Chapters 15 16. But not much plainer then the former therefore it is called a Marveilous Signe He saw seven Angells going forth out of the heavenly Temple with seven Vialls full of Gods wrath pouring out the seven last plagues upon the worshippers throne of the beast on divers elements whence there follow dreadfull events Now it manifestly appeareth that grievous punishments are hereby denounced to the Kingdome and followers of Antichrist But it is very obscure to define what manner of plagues and what the effects are whether they are properly or tropically to be understood and to what times they belong Lyra applyes all these things Metaphorically unto the Acts of the Romane Popes Hadrian Leo Hildebrand c. against the Emperours Constantine the Image Breaker and Henry IV. and others untill the Holy Warre raised by Peter the Hermite that is from the yeere 742. untill the yeer 1094 But his grounds are insufficient for if so then these plagues should have been ended long agoe whereas they are called the last filling up the wrath of God Ribera applying it litterally to the foure yeers of Antichrist supposeth that there shall be reall plagues like the Egyptian unto which there is here a plain allusion But it will manifestly appeare in its place that the litterall sense cannot generally stand Yea even hence it appeares that the Kingdome of Antichrist is absurdly straitned to the time of foure yeers because the History of the seven plagues requires a far greater time We will collect from such things as are plaine the darke and obscurer matters Two things seem to be cleer First that the beginning of these plagues belong to the time when the beast was allready ascended out of the sea and earth and when the whole world worshipped his image Yea when the beast began to be overcome by some that is after Popery had stood a long while in its flourishing estate and began now again somewhat to decline This appears by the first and fift Viall poured out upon the worshippers throne of the beast Chap. 16. ver 2.10 as also by the song for the victory over the beast Chap. 16.2 The Second is that the plagues shall end in the fall of Babylon when the Islands shall flee away and the mountaines shall not be found that is in the end of the world which appears by the seventh Vial see also Chap. 20.11 The fift vision is not universall By which first it is manifest that this Vision is not universall neither doth it contain the whole History of the Church as did the three foregoing but is particular and restrained to Antichrists Kingdom Therefore it doth not consist of the four Acts which we shewed were in the former but onely of the two latter so that the seven Vials answer not to the seven Seales and Trumpets as some have thought because of their likenesse in some effects for the beginning of the Seales and Trumpets extended it selfe even to the times of the Apostles and first birth so to say of the Christian Church as before appeared whereas the pouring out of the Vials only shadowes out the last plagues of the Kingdom of the beast Secondly It belongs to the last times It is manifest that this Vision belongs to the last times and shall be finished indeed at the end of the world but takes its beginning about the time that the measuring of the Temple treated of in Chap. 11. was already begun that is about the time of the Churches Reformation in Doctrine and maners whereby the throne of the beast was grievously shaken and the Popes Kingdom much weakned by Luther and other evangellicall Preachers Thirdly It plainly appears that the seven Vials of these angels answer to what was published by the three or more clearly by the two latter Angels for the preaching of the first took no great effect of which before in Chap. 14. verse 8 9 10 11. Teaching us that the thundrings of those crying Heraulds Babylon is fallen is fallen And If any one worship the beast he shull drinke of the wine of the fury of Gods Wrath c. shall not passe away without effect but be very terrible and mortall to Antichristians what ever they attempt to the contrary by fire and sword because from that time forward they shall receive one plague upon another untill they be utterly destroyed For as the Gospell is the savour of life unto life 2. Cor. 2.16 to them that are saved so a savour of death unto death to them that perish The scope therfore and use of this Prophesie is Doctrinall and Consolatory
owne Bride in faithfullnesse righteousnesse and judgement and will shortly consummate the mariage at his last comming as we shall heare Chap. 19.7 in the mean while enjoyning her to remaine pure and chast unto him And thus the Apostle laboured to present the Churches of Rome Corinth c. as chast Virgins to Christ that is free from the leaven of Superstition idolatrie and humane traditions such a Church I say was at Rome in the Apostles dayes and some while after and here is represented in her apostacy by this woman the same Church as shall appear by that which followes Isa 1.21 But how is she now become a harlot Because as of old Ierusalem that holy City casting off the worship of God and polluting her selfe with traditions superstitions and idolatrie is therefore called an Harlot So the Christian Church as Egesippus witnesseth in Eusebius remained not long after the Apostles death a chast Virgin But touching the declining condition of the Church and especially that of Rome enough hath bin spoken in the foregoing Visions and more shall bee said hereafter The fornication of kings with the Romish whore 2. With whom the Kings committed fornication The cause of her judgement is more expresly signified viz. her Fornication with the Kings of the Earth for this is a noble Strumpet enticing Monarchs and Kings of the Earth to lie with her But how by perswading the kings her lovers under the Title of the Catholicke Faith to receive her Superstitions Idol-worship Decrees and Decretalls and so bewitching all of them by her faire shew of holinesse that as Samson was enslaved to Dalilah and Hercules to Omphala so these willingly serve dedicate and give themselves and their kingdomes as Tributaries to the Apostolicall Sea Christs Vicar and Peters Successour that avaricious Strumpet Now who these Kings of the Earth are we shall see in the opening of the hornes To the Kings are joyned the Inhavitants of the Earth that is Earthly men Idolaters and sworne enemies of the Gospell for with these also shee playeth the Harlot as despising no sorts of people but with an unsatiable lust doth promiscuously prostitute her selfe unto all both rich and poore bond and free Imprinting the Character of her Idolatry on them all Recogn lib. 9 and giving them power to buy and sell her spirituall wares herein imitating those women of Susia who anointing themselves as Clemens writeth with costly ointments and adorned with Ornaments and precious Stones like unto this Whore verse 4. used to goe abroad with great Pompe accompanied with hand-maids indifferently alluring whosoever would whither strangers or servants to commit follie with them This being permitted them by their owne Husbands By the wine of her Fornication hee understands the glorious Superstitions and Magnificence of the Apostolicall Sea and Vizard of the Catholicke Church The wine of fornication the which earthly men have as greedily embraced as thirsty lovers drink the wine offered them by their beloved ones Therefore they are said to be made drunke because being bewitched with a blind love of Superstitions they stand for their Idols beyond all sense and reason furiously hating and persecuting the Gospell of CHRIST If thou kill a man it s a finne with them to bee bought off with a little money Romes idolatry But if thou uncover not thy head to the Idol Image of Marie or turne thy backe upon it it s a wickednesse to bee punished by death as having committed Crimen lesae Majestatis against her Behold the mad drunkennesse of Idolaters occasioned by this wine of Fornication The second Part of the CHAPTER The Vision of the Whore upon the Beast 3 So he carried me away in the Spirit into the wildernesse And I saw a woman sit vpon a scarlet coloured Beast full of names of blasphemy having seven heads and ten hornes 4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour and decked with gold and precious stones and pearles having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthinesse of her fornication 5 And upon her forehead was a Name written Mystery Babylon the Great The Mother of Harlots And abominations of the Earth 6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the Saints and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus and when I saw her I wondred with great admiration THE COMMENTARY AND he led me in the Spirit Thus much of the Preface Now followes the first Act of the Vision Where first we are to observe the motion unto the same and the place In that Iohn doth againe say he was led by the spirit as Chapter 1.10 and Chapter 4.2 it shewes that hee was not in a continuall Extasie of Visions The motion unto the Vision was not of the body but the minde for bodily he remained in Patmos beholding there the wildernesse and the sights with the eyes of his mind like as Ezechiell bodily remaining in Chaldea was in spirit in the Temple of Ierusalem The place where he saw this was the wildernesse But what Is the Woman the Beast Rome and Antichrist in the Wildernesse Do they not inhabit the largest possessions and most sumptuous palaces I do not dislike that some understand by wildernesse Gentlilisme which Antichrist under the name of Christ hath brought into the Church hence in Chapter 11.1 the Antichristian Clergy is signified by the name of Gentiles And indeed the Antichristians imitating the Paganes do fall downe before Idols of wood and stone made with hands And as Paganes so Antichristians make God beholding to them by the merit of workes save onely that these abuse the holy Name of Christ as a pretence for their Idolatry which the other know not of Notwithstanding in my opinion there is an higher mysterie in it Before Chap. 12. the chast Woman Mother or Church being persecuted by the Dragon fled into the wildernesse when as after Constantines time being shaken with the floodes of Heresies and Superstitions she withdrew her selfe by degrees out of the sight of men Now here Iohn sheweth what he saw in the wildernesse in stead of that woman He saw indeed a Woman also or Church but a whorisââ woman or adulterous Church riding on a beast that is being Antichristian There I say where before he saw the Woman clothed with the Sun the chast spouse of Christ viz. at Rome he now finds a whorish woman This forsooth is that continuall succession of the Romish Popes This is the venerable antiquity of the Popish Church The succession of the Romish Chur. to wit like as in the wildernesse the whorish woman succeeded the chast woman and banished matrone so at Rome the whorish Apostaticall succeeded the true Apostolicall Church and in place of Bishops holy Martyrs and Confessours excelling in faith and godlinesse are come in the great high Priests of Rome terming themselves universall Monarchs being indeed proud and wicked Idolaters who as Genebrard confesseth are altogether fallen away from the
alas that great City The Merchants shall imitate the howling of the Kings but speak of their merchandize of fine linnen purple scarlet gold pearles and pretious stones the which they be waile not onely as being now consumed in this fire but also because they should never trafficke any more with such like wares 17. And every Shipmaster After the Kings and Merchants of the earth Seamen also shall mourne who are divided into four rankes first Masters or Governours of Ships signifying Cardinals Patriarchs Archbishops of the greater Nations 2. Pilotes or Masters mates being in company and fellowship with the former as the familiars and domestickes of Cardinalls have partners in profit and losse 3. Sailers Bishops of inferiour note and Abbates Gardians Priors Rowers in Peters boate 4. As many as trade or gaine by Sea the whole Clergie as Canonists Regulars Monkes Jesuites Capuzines who helpe forward and live upon the profits of the Romish Court. Shall stand afarre off Not daring to approach for feare like the Kings and Merchants Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Stood ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and Cryed by a propheticall certaintie he rehearseth the thing as if it were done Now they shall testifie their feare and astonishment First in words by crying What City is like to this City from Ezech. 27.32 Till now they boasted that the gates of hell should not prevail against Rome But they shall grievously bee astonished by her unexpected destruction Experience therefore shall be the Mistresse of these fooles Secondly they testifie their feare by gesture of which it followeth 19. And they cast dust on their heads Like unto sad Mourners as Joshua 7. the Israelites mourning for the sacriledge of Achan threw dust upon their heads so did the messenger that brought tidings of the Israelites overthrow 1. Sam. 4. And Iobs friends Chap. 1. But the mourning of these shall be more grievous then the other because the destruction of Babylon will more grievously touch their Kitchings Therefore lamenting they shall sing the same Funerall-Song with the Kings and Merchants bewailing not the sins and abominations of Rome neither their own offences against God but the losse of their riches all occasion of encreasing their treasures being taken away and because they shall no longer furnish the Clergy with their merchandize but be faine to feed on brown bread as the saying is This is a Judas-like repentance for they mourne not because they have sinned but because they may sin no longer The Songs of the righteous sound otherwise Just art thou O Lord and righteous are thy judgements Is made desolate This desolation is again and again inculcated that Rome may not question but that it shall certainly come to passe though she now securely mockes at the same In one hour Suddenly and in a moment so said the Kings ver 10. and in one day ver 8. 20. Rejoyce over her thou Heaven We have heard the wickeds lamentation on earth Now followes the Saints rejoycing in Heaven unto which the second heavenly voyce exhorts them It is an Apostrophe unto the Heaven the holy Apostles and Prophets to Rejoyce over her that is over her destruction Some by Heaven understand the Church By the Apostles and Prophets the Publishers of the Gospell that then shall be But it appeares to be a Propheticall Prosopopoeia as Isa 1 2. Heare O Heavens to testifie the greatnesse of their joy Before Heaven mourned because of Babylons sins heaped up to Heaven ver 5. Now it is bid to rejoyce because so great filthinesse is taken away Or it is a Synecdoche Rejoyce O Heaven for Ye Angels and other heavenly inhabitants Thus I rather take it because of that which followes Chap. 19. ver 1. By the name of Apostles and Prophets are meant the soules of the holy Martyrs slaine by the Romane Tyrants and Antichrist for professing the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets which we may gather from ver 24. In her is found the blood of the Prophets and yet we read not that any of the old Prophets were slaine at Rome which I mention because of Riberas starting-hole on Chap. 14. verse 8. where he denies that Papall Rome is Babylon because not Popish but Heathenish Rome killed the Apostles Peter and Paul but in vaine saith he should the Apostles and Prophets be commanded to rejoyce over the vengeance of Popish Rome by whom they were not killed but it is false for Heaven and the Prophets also are bid to rejoyce over her although neither Heaven nor the Prophets were slaine by her The soules therefore of the ancient and latter Martyrs to whom requiring God to avenge them before the time were given White robes that they might in the meane while rest content with their felicity are now at length bid to rejoyce because the time of vengeance is at hand yea because God had now avenged their blood and abundantly answered their desire This cause of joy is added For God hath avenged you on her In the Greeke the Hebraisme is very Emphaticall Because God hath judged your judgement on her For both the cause of their Martyrdome is approved that it was a judgement that is righteous and pleasing to God as also the punishment of Babylon is wholly attributed to God the Iudge and the avengement of the innocent blood of the Saints is made the most righteous cause thereof But he seems to command rejoycing over evill not in the least But bids them to rejoyce because the riot and tyrannie of Babylon is repressed and the Church freed from the same as also because Gods glorie is vindicated from the blasphemies of the ungodly Now the deliverance of the Church the suppressing of the wicked the vindicating of Gods glorie and Declaration of Gods righteousnesse in punishing the ungodly are not evill things but excellent and the most just judgements of the Lord. So that the Heavenly Inhabitants are bid to rejoyce not over evill but good things And this is the meaning Psal 58.10 whensoever in Scripture the Saints are commanded to rejoyce over the enemies The righteous shall rejoyce when he seeth the vengeance he shall wash his feet in the blood of the wicked where straightway a reason is added A man shall say Verily there is a reward for the righteous Doubtlesse there is a God that judgeth in the Earth Whence it appeareth that this rejoycing of the Godly is opposed to two weightie Tentations I. Least it might bee thought Godlinesse should want its fruit II. Least the Godly might seeme to be quite forsaken of God under the Crosse If therefore thou object To rejoyce over anothers harme is prohibited otherwhere but here the Saints are bid to rejoyce over other mens harmes Therefore they are commanded to doe that which is forbidden in other places The Assumption is false Or there are four termes for to rejoyce over evils as they are evils and torments not as they are a righteous avengement and an illustration of Gods glory is
silence their blasphemous mouthes by confessing that the Lord in punishing of them is not tyrannicall in the least but a most righteous Iudge For it is just to give every one his own but in order of justice punishment for wickednesse is due to the ungodly When therefore God punisheth them his judgements are righteous And true that is certainely to be accomplished for though God doth a long while delay the punishments threatned against the wicked yet at length he truly executes the same So Psal 9 v. 9. Jehovah judgeth the world in righteousnesse he ministers judgement to the people in uprightnesse For he hath judged the great whore Specially they celebrate two examples of Gods righteousnesse as it were the neerest matter of their joy the condemnation of the great whore and the vindicating of the servants of God Both being manifestly worthy to be celebrated For that Great whore hath corrupted the earth by her fornication Now what is more agreeable to justice then that such a pest which hath defiled the inhabitants of the earth with her most filthy whoredome should be adjudged unto eternall damnation Moreover with her hand that is tyranically with fire and sword she hath oppressed killed the servants of God Now it is a righteous thing to avenge the innocent blood and such as are uniustly oppressed But God hath avenged the blood of his servants on the whore by rendring unto her such like punishments as she had before exercised For the destruction of the adversaries is the vindicating of the Saints Furthermore who this great whore is what her whoredoms what earth and how she hath corrupted the same need not on this place to be repeated Let us learne to acknowledge and celebrate Gods righteous judgements in destroying the adversaries And continuallie labour to walk with fear and trembling intreating the Lord that the like judgements fal not upon us 3. And again they said They conclude the thankesgiving by repeating the exhortation of Halleluiah to testifie the greatnesse of their joy They adde further And her smoake AND hath here an adversative sense as if he had said Yee praise God But the whore shall burne for ever and Ever Ribera interpreteth the smoake more coldly of the remembrance of the burning which saith he is alwaies to remaine and shall never be forgotten But they amplifie Gods judgement on the whore because the smoake of her burning and torment shall have no end but remaine for ever from Chap. 14. v. 11. And the smoak of their torment shall ascend up for ever and Ever signifying the everlasting torments that attend Antichrist and his followers in hell fire If perhaps the miserable Romanists by feare thereof might bee deterred from their Idolatrie Rose up for ever The present flame of her burning which they shall see with their eyes yeelds matter of joy Now the smoake ascendeth up Therefore Babylons condition is altogether deplorable 4 And the foure and twentie Elders The former Chore desisting another comes in singing that so God might be praised with a most sacred Symphonie of all the heavenly dwellers This was the company of Elders and Beasts often before mentioned Chap. 4.14 and Chap. 5.8 and Chap. 7. 11. and 11. 16. Here they serve as it were for a heavenly senate reverend in gravitie and majesty unto the former promiscuous multitude of the heavenly inhabitants whose joy and celebration of Gods judgements they approue of by their most grave acclamation closing up and as it were sealing the same in two words Amen Halleluiah as if they should say It is so as ye have before sung salvation and glory is truely due to our God His judgements are truely righteous Iust indeed is the condemnation of the whore and the vindicating of the innocent blood of the saints for Amen with the Hebrews is a particle confirming the truth and signifies Truely certainly God therefore is to be truely celebrated with praises Now who these Elders and Beasts are hath been largely declared on Chap. 4. and Chap. 5. The Elders represented the Company or Chore of Patriarchs and Prophets The Beasts the Apostles although as hath bin before shewed these may also be understood of the stationary Angels before the throne of God Whoever they bee certaine it is they are a more honourable company of the Church triumphant what the adoration of the heavenly inhabitants is For the Elders weare golden crownes on their heads and are clothed in white raiment holding harpes and golden vials in their hands c. And they sit upon foure and twenty thrones being as it were honorable administrators of the judgements and counsels of God But for reverence sake in this solemne assemblie they fall downe from their thrones on their faces before the feete of the divine Majesty casting off undoubtedly their crowns also as before Chap. 4.10 and religiously worship and adore God togither with the Beasts This adoration was an admiration of the powers of God a celebration of his judgments and workes a ready publishing of his mercies and lastly a testimony of their religious subjection In which they afford us an example of religious worship and thankesgiving For if the Saintes in heaven who are come to their journeyes end praise God incessantly how much more ought wee poore traveillers to worship the Lord without intermission Neither doe they adore one another but God sitting on the throne And therefore such as direct their worship unto others shall never come to this Chore of which thing the Angell will by and by instruct us 5 And a voyce came out of the throne Both companies had finished their Halleluiah notwithstanding the song of praises was not as yet ended Therefore another Chore is invited unto a new gratulation by another voyce A new voice out of the throne not of God sitting on the throne as before Chap. 14.13 A voyce from heaven and Chap. 16.17 A voyce out of the Temple The author of this voyce is not shewed being uncertaine yet we may easily gather that it was divine because it proceeds out of the throne yet not of God sitting but of the Lambe standing on the throne because he saith Praise our God Now Christ acknowledged God to be his and ours because he is the Lamb and Mediatour as if he should say The prayses of God touching his righteous judgements are not yet ended There remaine other works and benefits farre exceeding these judgements to be celebrated What these are the following Hymne shall teach us Now whom doth he invite All ye his servants The servants of God are all that are and shall be saved both Angels men For also the good Angels are preserved by grace in their integrity hence throughout the Scripturs they are named the servants of God as being spirits most ready to execute the ministries of God But as for men they are Gods servants both such who continually serve him with praises in heaven viz the saints triumphing with Christ as also who yet
in the least to be proved by the Apocryphall History touching Raphael apprehending the devill and binding him in the desarts of Aegypt Iohn therefore saw Christ in the forme of an Angell not falling but descending from Heaven to wit by his Incarnation Eph. 4.10 Ioh. 3.13 Hee that descended is the same also that ascended And no man ascended up to Heaven but he that came downe from Heaven even the son of man which is in Heaven But thou wilt say to what purpose was it that Iohn should see the Incarnation of the Son of God a thing known and past some while before Yea it was to great purpose at least in a word to note the originall of the Authour of so great a worke which then began to be done and which was to continue a thousand yeeres that Satan being restrained from seducing the nations the fullnesse of the Gentiles should come into the Church he therefore saw Christ descending from Heaven that he should bind Satan that is destroy the workes of the devill as other so chiefly that horrible Idolatry and diabolicall worshippings by which Iudea excepted he had hitherto seduced all Nations This end of the Angels descending and this cause of the Dragons binding is plainly declared ver 3. For if Satan should have been permitted to sway any longer among the Gentiles in vaine the Apostles had preached the Gospell unto them Therefore Satan was to be bound that is by the singular power of God restrained that he should no longer bewitch the Nations who by the preaching of the Gospell were to be gathered unto the Church of Christ Now I see no reason why we should leave so cleare and plaine an Interpretation especially seeing such as like not the same alledge nothing more probable or agreeable to the present Type The first birth or beginning of the Church gathered of the Iewes and Gentiles was somewhat more manifestly shewed unto Iohn under the Type of a woman in travell Chapter 12. unto which the History of this Chapter doth much accord as I touched in the Preface of the Vision Having the Key of the bottomlesse Pit Touching this Key and Pit See Chap. 1. ver 18. and Chap. 9.1 The Key of the bottomlesse pit is the power of Hell This Christ hath one way Antichrist another way as was there shewed The Pope hath the same by prevarication How christ the Pope have the keyes of the bottomlesse pit Christ by power given him of the Father The Pope hath it to open the Pit of Hell and thence to draw out the pestilent smoake of his doctrine and the hellish Locusts Christ hath it to shut up the Dragon in the bottomlesse pit A great Chaine That is long and strong enough to bind the most cruell adversarie as the forme of a Dragon Chap. 12.13 shewes him to bee This Chaine doth metaphorically denote the omnipotency of Christ and all other meanes by which he hath bound Satan as his Passion Crosse Death and Buriall Resurrection Ascension the sending of the Holy Ghost and chiefly the doctrine of the Gospell by the preaching whereof Christ hath as strongly bound Satan by destroying and rooting out Paganisme among the Gentiles and converting them to the Faith as when a mightie adversary is bound by the Conquerour with a great chaine 2. And he laid hold on the Dragon What is this but the casting out of the Dragon and his Angels into the earth by Michael as in Chap. 12.9 This Angell therefore and Michael there spoken of is one viz. Christ whose Victory over Satan was there figured out generally that he should no more accuse the Elect in the sight of God but here specially that he should no more seduce the Nations as it is in verse 3. And that we may certainly know that this Dragon is the same whom Michael there did vanquish The same dragon that is here bound was overcome in chap. 12. he is here set forth by the same Titles The old Serpent the devill Satan the reason of which we there expounded Now this so exact a description doth altogether constraine us to understand here by the Dragon none other save the devill and Satan For wherefore should hee be defined with so many names which alwayes in Scripture denote the devill if some other adversary ought to be understood Therefore in this place I can no more subscribe to Brightman who will have this Angell to be Constantine the Dragon Maxentius and Maximinus whom he destroyed for the good of the Church then to Lyra interpreting this Dragon of the Emperour Henry V. being bound with the Chaine of Excommunication by Pope Calixtus bound him This binding saith ANDREAS is the casting downe of the devill which was done by the force of the Lords Passion The binding of Satan for thereby the power of Satan is bound a token of which thing was seene in the destruction and overthrow of the heathenish Idolatry the demolishing of Idolatrous Temples the ceasing of Sacrifices on their Altars and at length the knowledge and obeying the will of God revealed throughout the whole world the sum is It is Christs victory over Satan of which mention is made in the Gospell The Prince of this world is judged Io. 16.11 Luk. 10.18 Ioh. 12.13 I saw Satan as lightning fall from Heaven Now shall the Prince of this world be cast forth But the manner of his binding is more exactly expressed in the following verse 3. And cast him into the bottomlesse Pit That is thrust him as it were fettered into the Infernall Prison And shut him For shut him up locking as it were the bottomlesse Pit that the Dragon might not come forth And set a seale upon him To wit on the doore of the bottomlesse Pit that neither he should breake out or any dare to breake open the prison before the time as the Iews sealed the doore of Christs Sepulchre Mat. 27.66 Dan 6.17 And Darius with his owne Signet sealed the Den of Lions that there might come no deliverance to Daniel save onely from God All these things are spoken after the manner of men to signifie the fullnesse of Christs victory over Satan for by his power and dominion Satan is kept as fast bound as a Malefactor in Prison and shackled by the Iudge An evidence hereof we have often in the Gospell where the devils beseech Christ that he would not send them into the bottomlesse Pit or prison Luk. 8.31 but the end which is added is well to be observed That he should no more seduce the Nation To wit with so free and full sway as formerly he had done The Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã no more is very emphaticall This is the end for which Christ bound Satan that he should deceive the Nations no more Formerly therefore he had freely seduced them now he is bound or hindred from further seducing them that is from hindring any longer the faith and preaching of the Gospell unto the
is also another reason ab incommodo for it seems not convenient to say that the Saints after Satans loosing and when he again rageth should then reign Nay rather they shall reign Satan being as yet bound for this raging enemy being loosed would scarce suffer them to reign Besides the other opinion doth with the Chiliasts and Papists too much determinate and circumscribe the time of Christs comming to Iudgement against the expresse saying of Christ Mat. 24.26 Of that houre and day no man knoweth c. And therefore I say that both Satans binding and the Saints reigning with Christ shall bee in the same thousand yeeres Now touching these things It is demanded I. Whither the thousand yeeres be definitely or indefinitely to bee understood II. If definitely where they are to begin and end III. What condition John did see the Saints to be in during these thousand yeers IV. What Satan is said to attempt after the accomplishing of these thousand yeers In the expounding of these Questions those things are contained which follow in Verse 11. I. WHITHER THE THOVSAND YEERS BE DEFINITELY TO BE VNDERSTOOD whether I say the thousand yeers be definitely or indefinitely to be understood in both appeareth a difficulty If thou say indefinitely taking a thousand for many or for all unto the end then in vaine it were said Afterward Satan shall be loosed If definitely then the difficulty will be so to expound the beginning and ending thereof and how in the meane time Satan was bound afterwards loosed that we runne not into the errour of the Chilasts or some other inconvenience Augustine whom most of the ancient and latter Writers follow Lib. 20 de C. D. cap. 7 understood the thousand yeers indefinitely that is for the whole time from Christs death and resurrection when Satan began to be bound that he should no more seduce the Nations unto the end of the world because that sometimes in Scripture a thousand signifies indefinitely a very long time as Psal 105.8 He hath remembred his Covenant for ever the word which he commanded unto a thousand generations Notwithstanding he doth not precisely extend the thousand yeers unto the end of the world but untill the time of Antichrist who as he thought following herein the errour of his Predecessours mislead by Papias should come in the last foure years of the world and reigne three years and an halfe but he questioneth whether Antichrists time should be added to the thousand yeers or rather to the little season in which Satan is to be loosed This opinion Ribera prosecutes at large shewing Com. in Apoc cap. 20 N. 36.37 c. that these thousand yeeres signifie the whole time from Christs Resurrection unto Antichrists Kingdome because by thousand in Scripture we often understand a very great and indefinite number Joh. 9.3 Psal 91.7 1. Sam. 18.7 Psal 90.4 c. The like also we find in Heathenish Writers Virgil. 1. Aeneid 11. Aene. 2. Pers Sat. 5. Ovid. Met. Lib. 13. c. But this opinion cannot stand for many causes for first we may not rashly and without necessity goe from the Letter to Figures Now here no necessitie urgeth us to turne from the proprietie of the letter about the thousand yeers unto a trope of indefinite signification Besides neither the Subject Yeers nor the Epithite Thousand doth here admit a Trope Not the Subject because howsoever other names signifying time as houres dayes weekes moneths are often in Scripture taken improperly Yeers also attributed to God do improperly signifie eternity Job 10.5 36.26 Psal 102.25.28 Heb. 1.12 Or by an Hebraisme the time of divine Iudgement as Isa 61.2 Luke 4.19 the acceptable yeere Isa 34.8 the yeere of recompence Jerem. 23.12 the yeere of Visitation Notwithstanding Yeers with a numerall Epithite as in this place have never any other signification save propet and definite Againe neither the Epithite Thousand the which howsoever it doth sometimes both in sacred and humane Writers only amplifie a matter indefinitely as may be seen in the Examples before mentioned Notwithstanding being in Histories and Prophesies of Scripture joyned to yeers I shall alwayes beleeve that it is never taken but in a definite signification except any man can shew me the contrary Thirdly the Text it selfe yeelds us a weighty reason because Iohn indeed at first in verse 2. determinates the thousand yeers without the Article having it only ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but afterward emphatically repeats it foure times with the Article ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã these thousand yeers and undoubtedly defines the same Fourthly from the Text wee have another evident reason viz. that during those thousand yeers Antichrist was worshipped for within those thousand yeers they also that worshipped not the Image of the Beast that is of Antichrist lived and reigned with Christ and therefore it cannot be understood that these thousand yeeres were finished before Antichrists coming nor indefinitely untill his coming We are therefore to embrace their opinion who hold that these thousand yeers are definite And now let us come to consider the termes II. Where these thousand yeers have their beginning and ending Such as understand the thousand yeers definitely are diversly minded about their beginning as by and by I will shew I suppose it best to take their beginning from the Angels descension because otherwise the determination of the thousand yeers so often repeated should be uncertaine and vaine I say in case they should have an indeterminated beginning elsewhere Now the descension of the Angell was in the Incarnation of the Son of God as before we shewed Notwithstanding Satan was not bound presently upon his Nativity because the Son of God did not immediatly exercise his power in his Child-hood But the true beginning is understood from the cause why the Dragon should bee bound which was that he should deceive the Nations no more to wit by keeping them in Paganisme Where we are to begin the thousand yeers and turning them from the Gospell of Christ Therefore when the Dragon began to desist from deceiving the nations then he was bound Now he desisted from seducing the Nations any longer not presently at the beginning of the Ministery or Resurrection of Christ or of the preaching of the Apostles although the Angell did then begin to cast the great chaine upon the Dragon but especially after the dispersion of the Iewes and the destruction of the Iewish Temple and worship by the Romanes for before that time the beginnings of the Gentiles conversion to Christ were but small because the Dragon never ceased to hinder the Gentiles from the Gospell of Christ by meanes of the turbulent Iewes as the History of the Acts of the Apostles testifies But afterward Ierusalem being destroyed the Iewes were rejected and dissipated and in their roome the Gentiles were called and added to the Church as Paul teacheth Act. 13.46 Rom. 11.11 c. Then at length it appeared that Satan was bound because
not corporall Therefore it is spirituall The assumption is proved If this Resurrection should be corporall then it could not be called the First because many Corporall Resurrections are spoken of in Scripture before I. The Resurrection of the Son of the Widow of Sarepta corporally raised up by Elias 1. King 17.22 which is the first resurrection mentioned in Scripture II. The Resurrection of the son of the Shunammite raised up by Elisha 2. King 4.35 III. The Resurrection of one put into the grave by touching the bones of Elisha 2. King 13.21 IIII. The Resurrection of a Widows son raised by Christ Luk. 7.15 V. Of the daughter of Jairus Luk. 8.55 VI. Of Lazarus Iohn 11.44 VII The Resurrection of many of those Saints who came forth out of the Sepulchre when Christ suffered on the Crosse Mat. 27.52 VIII The Resurrection of Tabitha raised by Peter Act. 9.41 IX The Resurrection of Eutychus brought from death to life by Paul Act. 20.10 c. And therfore if the Resurrection here spoken of were corporall it should not be called the first but at least the tenth Neither helps it to object that the foresaid Resurrections were onely of a few but that this shall be of very many for the Question is not touching the number of them that are to be raised up but of the Qualitie and Order of the Resurrection and it followeth seeing that is not the first of the same Genus which hath many other before it either that this cannot be called the First Resurrection before which there were many other or else that it is not of the same kind with the other Resurrections that is it is not corporall Secondly This Resurrection being taken corporally and properly must be understood either of the Soules of the Martyrs or of the rest of the dead or of none Of the soules of the Martyrs it cannot be understood both because it is not said of them that they were raised or lived againe But that they sate on thrones lived and reigned with Christ as before was shewed As also because properly a corporall Resurrection is not agreeable to Soules seeing Soules properly die not as not being bodies neither of the nature thereof nor can it be understood of the rest of the dead because of these it is expresly said that they lived not againe Therefore this first corporall Resurrection cannot be true of any at all Thirdly The whole Scripture testifies that ALL I say ALL the dead shall in one Resurrection at the last day be raised by the Trumpet and Voyce of the Archangell some indeed unto eternall Life others unto eternall shame Iohn 5.28 The houre commeth in which ALL that are in the Graves shall hear his voyce and shall come forth they that have done good unto the Resurrection of Life and they that have done evill unto the Resurrection of damnation Iohn 11.24 I know that my brother shall rise againe in the Resurrection at the last day Iohn 6.48 This is the will of him that sent mee that every one that seeth the Sonne and beleeveth in him should have Eternall Life And I will raise him up at the last day From this universall the Martyrs cannot be excepted because they beleeved on the Sonne of God 1. Cor. 15.52 We shall all be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last Trumpe for the Trumpet shall sound and the dead shall bee raised 1. Thess 4.16 At the comming of the Lord they that dyed in Christ shall rise first Therefore the Martyrs also who dyed in Christ shall rise at the comming of the Lord. Iohn also toward the end of this very Chapter describeth the Second Resurrection which shall bee at the last day so universall as that all the Elements shall give up their dead a great part whereof shall bee Martyrs being destroyed by Fire and Water By all which I suppose that no Godly man can or ought to gather any other thing then that all the dead shall be raised together in one Resurrection at the last day but that many millions of Saints should be raised before the last day cannot without errour be beleeved Fourthly the Apostle Paul most exactly describing the whole History and what we ought to beleeve of the Resurrection opens indeed a Mysterie unto us 1. Cor. 15.51 viz. That all shall not die but in a moment in the twinkling of an eye all shal be changed Yet not a word touching the mysterie of the Millinarie Resurrection of the Martyrs before others If thou say that it was not revealed unto him Consider that the Apostle was caught up into the third heaven 2. Cor. 12.4 and heard unspeakable words that is all kind of mysteries especially such as were to bee revealed unto the Church And therefore undoubtedly hee should have heard that also for to reveale the same unto us and would have revealed it if it were true Fiftly from the nature of Opposites So as is the first death so on the contrary is the first Resurrection to be understood For I suppose none will deny but that these two are privatively opposites as being contrary-wise affected about the same subject But the first death was not of the body or corporall The first death what it is but the death of the Soule or Spirituall through fin by which man was first separated from God made mortall and deprived of Life Eternall For by this death Adam was dead in Soule although in the body he lived nine hundred yeeres after But the death of the Soule drew with it corporall death as it were by a necessary consequence and so perpetually drawes the same with it on all the Posterity of Adam by the threatning of God Thou shalt die the death Of this first Spirituall death the Apostle speaketh Through sinne death entred into the world Rom. 5.12 and so death passed upon all men for all have sinned including indeed the Sequell of a corporall death but especially shewing the deliverance from spirituall death through the death and life of Christ Of this death also Austine The soules also saith he have their death in impietie and sinnes according to which death they are dead of whom the Lord saith Let the dead bury their dead and according to this first Death wee are all dead in sinnes no man excepted because it is said of all men when ye were dead in sinnes c. Seeing therefore the First Death was a Spirituall destruction and alienation of the Soule from God and eternall Life through sinne certainely the first Resurrection being an opposite medicine to the first death must bee a Spirituall conversion and restoring of the Soule from sin to God Sixtly If the First Resurrection were corporall and properly belonging to the Martyrs then onely the Martyrs should bee blessed but all others that rise at the last Day should be excluded from happinesse But this is very absurd And therefore the other also The reason of the consequence is because in
City 1. It came not from the Sun or Moon 2. But from the glory of God and the Lamb ver 23. IV. The Citizens of the Citie 1. who they were The Nations that were saved and the Kings of the Earth that bring their glory unto it 2. The security and peace of the City from a signe The gates are not shut at all ver 25. 3. The glory of the Citie ver 26. 4. The puritie and holinesse of the City It shall consist of Elect onely no Reprobates enter therein ver 27. The Former Part of the CHAPTER The New Heaven and New Earth The Heavenly Ierusalem and its building 1. And I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away and there was no more Sea 2. And I Iohn saw the Holy Citie new Ierusalem comming downe from God out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband 3. And I heard a great voyce out of Heaven saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall bee his people and God himselfe shall be with them and bee their God 4. And God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes and there shal be no more death neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more paine for the former things are passed away 5. And he that sate upon the Throne said Behold I make all things new And he said unto me Write for these words are true and faithfull 6. And hee said unto mee It is done I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end I will give unto him that is a thirst of the Fountaine of the water of Life freely 7. He that overcommeth shall inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall he my sonne 8. But the fearefull and unbeleeving and the abominable and murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all lyars shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the Second Death THE COMMENTARY ANd I saw a new Heaven We have heard of one part of the laÌst Iudgement viz. the casting of the Adversaries into torments Lib. 20. de C. D. c. 16. In which saith AVSTIN he declared what was briefly spoken by the LORD And these shall go into everlasting punishment Now followes the second part the placing of the Elect in glory in which also is expounded what Christ there addeth And the just into life everlasting As the former did serve to strike a terrour into the ungodly so the latter to lessen the fear and sorrow of the godly and stir them up to alacrity and joy For seeing the Saints in this life are compassed about with innumerable calamities miseries no wonder though they should weare away with continuall sorrow and mourning But in this part of the Vision they are strengthned in their hope For at last there shal be a change of all things an end of all adversitie abundance of all good as Christ said Ioh. 16.20 Yee shall lament and mourn but your mourning shal be turned into joy The new Ierusalem is not the Church militant much lesse the Church of Rome How farre Alcasars opinion is approvable Wherefore after the wicked were judged Iohn saw a new Heaven and a new Earth Afterward a new Ierusalem glistering with gold and pretious stones That this latter is wholly allegoricall cannot be questioned by any although it be diversly expounded For some say it shadows out the magnificence of the Church Militant much spoken of by the Prophets yea there are some who specially applie it to the glory of the Romane Church in this world But Alcasar reproves both justly and giveth reasons that the Vision of the two Chapters is proper to the Church Triumphant Notwithstanding afterward foolishly contendeth that it is to be applied in speciall unto the glory of the Romane Church in Heaven Now this he doth not because hee thought it to bee true but to flatter the Pope it may be for the Cardinals hat sake and vex the hereticks as he pretendeth Which now I passe by Now to returne to the former againe Touching the new heaven and the new earth 2. Cor. 5.17 touching the new Heaven and the new Earth whither it be allegorically or properly to be understood Some understand it allegorically of the renewing of the world by Christ touching which the Apostle If any one be in Christ he is a new creature Old things are past away Behold I make all things new This Spirituall renovation began even from the preaching of the Apostles and is undoubtedly an allusion unto the Prophesie of Isaias Isa 65.17 Behold I create new heavens and a new earth c. which seems to be spoken of the new state of the Church in the Kingdom of Christ on earth and so BRIGHTMAN as I have shewed interprets it metaphorically of the renewed state of the Church through the conversion of the Iewes shortly to be accomplished But all these things cannot without violence be applied unto the state of the Church on earth The Chiliasts indeed applied it unto that golden age in which they dreamt they should voluptuously reigne a thousand yeeres with Christ on earth But this opinion is repugnant to the praedictions of Christ and the Apostles that the state of the Church in the last times shall not bee voluptuous or joyfull at all but sad and mournfull as above we shewed Therefore we are rather to understand the former touching the new heaven and the new earth properly What is meane by the new heaven the new earth for it is so evident that here is treated of the last Iudgement and the consequents thereof as it can scarcely be doubted of So that this new heaven and this new earth which Iohn saw after the judgement of the adversaries is that new heaven and that new earth which as the Apostle Peter expresly foretold 2. Pet. 3 10 is to be expected after the burning of the world For these heavens shall passe away with a great noyse and the Elements shall melt with servent heat the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burnt up But we according to the promise looke for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousnesse By which plainly we gather that a new heaven and a new earth is to bee looked for Historically and properly and here likewise it is so to be understood Hence also it followeth that the Oracle of Isaias touching the new heaven and the new earth is to be understood not onely metaphorically of the renewed state of the Church on earth but litterally also of the renovation of the world which shall be at the last day For Peter saith that wee looke for a new heaven and a new earth according to the promise Now this promise is no where else but in Isa 65.17 66.22 Therefore undoubtedly God by the Prophet speakes not
onely of the inchoated spirituall renovation which is in this life but also of the consummated litterall and proper renovation which we look for at the comming of Christ Now the Heaven and the Earth shall not bee new in Substance How heaven and earth are new but in Qualities as puritie brightnesse and glory for that which is added The first heaven and the first earth are passed away and before Chap. 20.11 From whose face the heaven and the earth c. doth not signifie that they should bee brought to nothing but that they are to be purifyed by fire from all present vanity and defilement So Peter interpreteth the same The heavens burning shall be dissolved and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat Whence the Apostle gathers this weighty instruction seeing that all these things shall be dissolved what manner of men ought yee to bee in all holy conversation and godlinesse And indeed to meditate and doe this tends more to Salvation then curiously to search after the manner of the Renovation Now if any one should say These things John saw but the Heavenly glory Eye hath not seene Eare hath not heard c. therefore the Vision speakes not of this glory The answer is easie Iohn saw not the thing it selfe but he saw certaine representations and types of the things to come Therefore it remaines true that Eye hath not seene c. especially seeing Iohn saw not the same with his eyes but in the spirit And the Sea was no more AVGVSTINE thinkes that the Sea may be understood of the turbulent world 1. Cor. 7.31 which then shall no more bee for the world passeth away with the fashion thereof yet hee retaines the proper sense also but doubteth whither the Sea shall be dryed up by that fervent heat or whither that also shall be changed and purged Indeed we read that the Heaven and the Earth shall bee renewed but I remember not that I have read of a new Sea save onely what is said in this Booke touching the Sea of glasse like to Chrystall Rev. 4.6 but there he speakes not of this world Andreas Caesariensis supposeth that then there shall bee no Sea The renovation of the Sea for what use should there be of it seeing then men shall saile no more Schoole-men thinke that the Sea shall so bee renewed as indeed it shall not retaine its substance because the water is to be consolidated into the globe of the Sphere remaining no longer flowing But these curiosities we leave unto themselves By the New Heaven BRIHGTMAN understands a new worship and puritie in godlinesse By the new earth new Israelites which then shall joyne unto the Church of Christ By the former heaven that passed away the Iewish worship which they shall no longer exercise By the former earth the Iewes themselves who of Iewes shall become Christians By the Sea which was no more corrupt doctrine which shall have no place among the new people for then the Iewes shall cast off their errours touching the Messias which now they maintaine tooth and naile c. What manner of Allegories these are I passe by certainely they depend upon a very improbable conjecture viz. that the Easterne Iewes after the overthrow of the Turkish Empire and burning of Rome should be added unto the Church of Christ 2. And I Iohn saw the holy City Now also the glory of the renewed Church is exhibited to the view of Iohn under the Type of a most beautifull Citie as it were a Bride most curiously adorned The Kings Bible omitting the name of Iohn reads it And I saw which John inserts for certainety sake For Iohn was an Apostle an Evangelist and witnesse of the truth therefore he writeth a thing that is certaine Furthermore the Scripture generally calleth the Church of the Elect Ierusalem because Ierusalem was the Seat of the Church and worship of God according to the Psalme This is my rest for ever here I will dwell because I have chosen her Ps 132.14 But because that Old Ierusalem polluted with the blood of Christ and his Apostles was at length overthrowne He distinguisheth this new Ierusalem from the other by divers Titles He cals it a Citie because of the beauty of its building and afterward addes holy because it shall shine with Heavenly purity and perfect holinesse Here indeed it begins to bee holy Eph. 5.27 Christ sanctifying her unto himselfe with the washing of water in the word but as yet she is not without spot and wrinkle but then he will present her unto himselfe gloriously holy without spot or wrinkle or any such thing He cals it New to difference it from the old and because of its new brightnesse For then the righteous shall shine in glory as the Sunne Mat. 13.43 Lib. 20. de C. D. c. 19 COMING DOWNE FROM GOD OVT OF HEAVEN Because saith AVSTIN It is heavenly grace by which God hath made her Therefore it is said to descend from God out of heaven because God hath chosen her from all eternitie therefore originally she comes downe out of Heaven so Chap. 3.12 Vpon him that overcommeth I will write the name of the Citie of my God the new Ierusalem that commeth downe from my God And Hebr. 12 22. it is called the Heavenly Ierusalem Gal. 4.26 Ierusalem ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is above How the new Ierusalem comes down from heaven But this Epithite seemes to be contrary to our opinion for the Heavenly Ierusalem shall never come downe but remaine firm in Heaven I ANSWER First it may be said that the Vision is to bee distinguished from the thing it selfe The Image of the Heavenly City which Iohn saw in the Spirit came downe or if the Citie it selfe came downe it is visionally to be understood But Secondly this comming downe as above Chap. 3.12 must be taken not of a locall motion but of the originall beginning of the new Ierusalem for whither her existence be said to be above or here below as God from Heaven hath chosen so hath he called justifyed and gloried her Prepared as a Bride By another metaphor he amplifies the dignitie and glory of the Triumphant Church Unto her dignitie belongs that hee saw her as a Bride to wit of the Lambe ver 9. To her glory that he saw her adorned for her husband that is in full beauty now delivered into the hands of Christ her Husband For then shall bee the eternitie of the Heavenly Wedding Above in Chap. 19.7 The Bride made her selfe ready while as yet she was absent from the Lord But now she is prepared because the Wedding Feast is at hand But hence BRIGHTMAN He saw her saith he prepared adorned not as yet delivered Therefore shee was not as yet glorified Answ The participles ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Prepared adorned argue the contrary Now she is a preparing and adorning her selfe But then she shall bee prepared adorned that is fully beautified with
safety of the glorified Church is out of all danger that therefore there is no need of this wall For this very security is here signified by the Allegory of a wall And twelve gates In the wall gates are made for the Citizens and others to go out and in This wall hath twelve gates excellently placed guarded and beautified For all the gates have Guardians to keep them not men but Angels who are watchfull strong and unwearied Every one hath Emblems written on it the names of the twelve Tribes of Israel Three gates are ordered unto the severall corners of the world that there might bee most easie accesse from all parts unto the same By the Gates they understand the doctrine of the Gospell by which Heaven is opend unto us by the Angels the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles who by their preaching have shewed us the way to Heaven and doe all belong unto this Citie By the names of the twelve Tribes written thereon they understand the full gathering of al the Elect of the Spirituall Israel into the same Three gates stand towards the East three to the North c. because this Church is gathered from all parts of the world Whether by the number of the Gates being three on each side of the wall bee a mysterie of the Trinitie as Andreas supposeth I neither know nor date affirme least according to the number of the Gates the number of the divine persons should be also multiplied It is more agreeable to observe here an Allusion unto the type of the holy Citie described by Ezechiel Chap. 48.30 for that also had twelve gates named after the Tribes of Israel viz. Three gates Northward One of Reuben one of Judah one of Levi. Three Eastward One of Ioseph one of Benjamin one of Dan. Three at the South One of Simeon one of Issachar one of Zebulon Three Westward One of Gad one of Asher one of Naphthali Now that Citie represents the Church Militant of the New Testament because all the Tribes of the spirituall Israel that is all the Elect from al the corners of the Earth were to be gathered unto the same Such also in this place is the representation of the Church Triumphant in Heaven 14. And the wall of the City He commends the strength of the wall from the foundations on which it was built For without a firme foundation a wall is ruinous and must needs decay The foundations he saith are twelve the pretious materials whereof are expounded ver 19. to wit so many pretious stones most firmely sustaining this wall and having the Names of the Apostles in them But Christ is the onely foundation holding and keeping up the Church 1. Cor. 3.11 neither can any other be laid c. How then are the Apostles foundations And if the Apostles be foundations then saith BRIGHTMAN this is not that Eternall Citie in the Heavens I Answer Why the names of the Apostles are written in the foundations Iohn saith not that the Apostles are foundations But that the names of the Apostles were written or graven on the foundations that is they were called after the names of the Apostles one being called Peters another Iohns c. Why so for honour sake because the Apostles in this Citie shall excell others in glory But why written in the foundations Because they by their preaching laid the onely foundation which is Christ For what Paul saith of himselfe As a wise Master-builder I have laid the foundation that every one of them could say also of himselfe Which is the reason that however the foundation bee but one yet he saith they are twelve according to the number of the twelve Apostles because that one Foundation was so fully laid by every one of them How there are twelve foundations as there might seem to be twelve foundations the same being as it were laid twelve times or by the twelve Apostles But why is Paul omitted seeing he laboured more then the twelve Because at first CHRIST chose twelve onely unto whom Paul was afterward added coming as it were into the labours of the rest But seeing the names are not expressed no one of the Apostles can be said to be omitted Of the Apostles of the Lambe Or of Iesus Christ for so the Apostles stile themselves in their Epistles 15. And he that talked Now also he describes the most ample and absolute figure of the Citie first shewing whence he received the exact knowledge therof viz. from the Angels measuring He that talked with me That is one of the Angels of the seven Vials who had said before unto me Come hither I will shew thee c. Had in his hand a golden Reed That is a measuring Instrument to mete the wall and gates like as Master-builders use to examine the whole building by a measuring rule whither all things do well agree Now the end of measuring was to make known the quantitie so as Iohn might precisely understand and describe unto us the most absolute figure of this mysticall City This also is taken out of Ezech. 40.5 where the Prophet saw the Architect Angell of the Church that is Christ with a measuring Reed of six Cubits and foure fingers to measure the Court of the new Temple and of the situation and of the City 16. The City is just fouresquare And the Citie lyeth foure-square The City he describeth to be just foure square which kind of forme is most solid constant and perfect because the longitude and latitude of all the parts is equall for this Citie equally consisteth of all the Elect wherefore hee denotes the immoveable firmenesse of the same The quantitie is 12000. Furlongs which make 375. Germane miles It is ambiguous whether this were the measure of the whole Circumference or of every of the sides or squares of the Citie If of the sides then the Circumference was 48000. Furlongs that is 1500. Germane miles but the whole Circumference seemes to be noted so that every side contained 300. Furlongs that is 93. Germane miles and three quarters Therefore this Ierusalem is far greater then Babylon of old The greatnesse of Babylon which as Herodotus describeth was foure square in Circumference 480. Furlongs that is fifteene Germane miles each side 120. Furlongs that is three Germane miles and three quarters It had also a great and high wall fiftie royall Cubits in thickenes and two hundred in height of Brick stone and morter But this City is much more magnificent and strong For Babylon was taken by Cyrus by Alexander and spoiled by divers adversaries But this is inaccessible and cannot be vanquished by any enemy but remaines stable for ever 17. And he measured the wall thereof Thus much of the Cities Circumference The measure of the wall was 144. Cubits Therefore hee rightly cals it a high wall which no adverse power can easily overcome Hereby saith Andreas is signified the fruitfulnesse of the doctrine of the Apostles for the measure of the wall is
made up by multiplying the twelve Apostles by 12. A Cubit commonly is from the Elbow unto the fingers end hence the measure of a Cubit is sixe hand-breadths or 24. fingers So much is the common Cubit The Royall Cubit saith Herodotus exceeded the common by three fingers The Geometricall Cubit is as much as six ordinary Cubits The measure of a Cubit Herod lib. 1 Here wee may understand ordinary ones which seemes to be intimated by the following Addition This is the measure of a man that is of the Angell The meaning is that the Angell measured according to the ordinary measure of men But BRIGHTMAN demands what use there is of this kinde of measure in Heaven But by the same reason we might aske what of the Angels measuring on Earth Iohn saw the Citie out of Heaven Therefore he saith it was measured of the Angell by the measure of a man that is commonly used among men 18. And the building of the wall He goes on to set forth the excellency of the wall foundations and the whole Citie from the incomparable worth of the matter The wall is built of Jasper Before he said that the light which the Citie had in stead of the Sun was like to Iasper cleare as Chrystall Who ever saw the like Historians commend the wall of Babylon for the height thicknesse and soliditie of the matter which was brick with sand Pich and mortar betwixt the same This wall is of meer Iasper a pretious stone Therfore this structure of the wall denotes the happie and alwayes flourishing life of the Saintes The citie was pure Gold The raritie and worth of gold is commonly known Lib. 37. and Plinie commends it largelie for it is a most pretious metall and being often tried in the fire comes out very pure without drosse not consumed by the use therof as other metals Such is the excellent matter of the whole citie wholy Gold and that most purely cleansed from all drosse what can be more excellent more desirable then such a citie That of Horace is known Auri sacra fames quid non mortalia cogis pectora Now if wee are taken up with a desire of Gold 1. Pet. 1.18 why should wee not long much more after this Golden Citie All other gold how excellent soever it bee is corruptible as Peter witnesseth This is incorruptible because it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Pure from all dregs of corruption Like to cleare glasse The wonderfull brightnes of the City glistering with gold like pure glasse as it were Chrystall The former belongs to the excellency of the matter the latter unto the brightnesse thereof Gold shineth and is solid Glasse is cleare but not solid Therefore it is both a Golden Citie and brightly shining in glory The Holy Ghost found nothing so pretious so beautifull and deare unto us whereby enough to commend the excellency and splendor of the Caelestiall Citie that so our hearts being drawne off from the filthy delights of the world hee might stirre us up to long after the Heavenly Ierusalem Now this most pure gold and most pure glasse sufficiently argues that this Type is not as yet sutable unto the Church Militant on Earth for she is not yet wholly gold not yet wholy bright but is mixed and obscured with diverse dregs of sin so long as she defiles her feet with the dirt of this world Therefore undoubtedly this is the Heavenly Ierusalem 19. And the foundation of the Wall The matter of the Wall and Citie being expounded hee also sets forth the matter of the Foundations not lesse pretious gold they are not but pretious stones more pretious then gold And this serves to the decorum or grace of the matter For gold in regard of its lustre and purity is set forth to the view of men digged out of the Earth not put into the same But foundations of buildings are digged deepe into the earth being ordinarily of stone because of its incorruptible solidity to support the building-Therefore the foundation of the wall of this Citie are of stones not cut smooth or made of bricke but of most pretious and polished pearles In that hee saith they were garnished with all manner of pretious stones it may be understood either that all the foundations were adorned with diverse pearles or that they were all of whole gemmes as it were so many props and pillars of the wall which latter is more agreeable to what followes Now because the twelve foundations have the Names of the twelve Apostles In chap. 21 S. 38. Ribera labours much about the order ãâã which wee should follow in the numbring of the Apostles names But Iohn saith not that the Apostles were Foundations but that the Names of the Apostles were written in the foundations Besides the same order of the Apostles is not every where observed in the Gospell as Mat. 10. Mark 3. Luk. 6. Act. 1. which he himselfe confesseth For although Peter be alwayes set in the first place not that he was Prince of the rest but because he was first called as Chrysostom and Theophylact have well observed yet in the rest the order is not kept for sometime Andrew is second sometimes Iames sometimes Iohn sometime Iohn is the third otherwhile Iames sometime Iohn is the fourth otherwhile Andrew and so forward Furthermore he carefully enquireth which gemme is to be applied to each of the Apostles Also he searcheth out the reasons and manner scrupulously wherfore and how this stone should agree to this or that Apostle But verily seeing there is no certaine order of the Apostles set downe in Holy Writ this labour of his is frivolous Neither was the Angell troubled about the same but counted it sufficient to name every one of the foundations by severall stones BRIGHTMAN sheweth another mysterie in the pretious stones for hee thinkes that by them are denoted not the twelve Apostles but so many Iewish Doctors who shall become Teachers of the Christian Church and beare the names of the Apostles because they shall succeed them in number and society of rewards and that generally the common excellency of the gemmes shadowes out the dignity of those Evangelicall Doctors But that the severall gemmes signifie in what Regions and Places these Preachers of the Gospell should severally arise like as pretious stones grow in divers places some in the East some in the Indies others in Scythia or in Persia c. The which how solid it is I leave unto the judgement of others Andreas observeth that eitht of these twelve gemmes were of old set in the high Priests Breast-plate foure onely being changed whence he draweth the consent of the Old and New Testament Yet the excellency of the latter But to let this passe we come to the stones themselves The first Foundation was Iasper Here wee had need of an Artist or Lapidarie Iasper fully to lay open the nature and vertue of every of these stones and the interpretation also
spirit preachers of the Gospel at the sound of whose trumpets arise voyces thundrings and lightnings prefiguring the same thing which in the former vision was typed out by the white red black pale horse viz. the diverse state condition of the Church and at last followeth a great earthquake Christ therfore the high priest of the Church the heavenlie author directour of the ministery is here represented unto us that wee may be assured that while the preachers on earth doe sound the trumpet of the word Christ performeth for them and for the whole Church the part of an highpriest in heaven Now let us consider the words themselves in which is propounded I. What this Angel did in heaven II. With what successe he did it III. What followed thereupon in the earth All what he did in heaven is accommodated to the types of the Old Testament For as the priest beeing to pray and offer for the people went to the golden perfumatorie altar on which was preserved the continual fire and taking a golden censer put incense thereon the which beeing kindled by the fire of the altar was resolved into an odoriferous smoake acceptable to God So John sees Christ standing in the heavens at the Altar But in heaven there is no Altar except Christ himself see Chap. 6.9 Having a golden censer what is this but the precious passion death of Christ by the powerfull effacie whereof he himself for ever appears in heaven as an high-priest for us Hebrew 9.24 Much incense that is the prayers and sighs of the Church militant They are given to Christ when as the prayers and groanes of the Saintes ascend upward unto God in the name of Iesus Christ The word giving here used doth not argue that this Angel is not Christ for he himself professeth that all things are given unto him of his Father to wit as man and mediatour And indeed in him are hid all the treasures of grace the which he distributeth according to the necessity of all his members so that he needs not to take any incense other where But incense is given him not that he standeth in need thereof but as beeing our mediatour to offer the same unto the Father To give that is to offer it with the prayers of all Saintes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of all Saintes the which expression sheweth that no Saint is neglected but al their sighs groanes are received and offered up to God by our high-priest in heaven In Gr. it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that he should give or offer it to the prayers in the dative case and it seems there is a defect of the praeposition of or with The Latine renders it of the prayers materially as Abel was said to offer the first fruites of his sheep and Prov. 3.9 we are commanded to honour God by or with our substance So this incense should note the prayers themselves or part of their prayers because saith Rupertus he offered not all but that which they lawfully pray for many times the Saintes know not what to ask or ask amisse but this seems to be to subtill Beza and so our translation with the prayers of the Saintes as if their prayers were given to Christ to be offered together with the incense in which sence the incense and the prayers should be distinct as the signe and the thing signified But it may also be wel understood without such an Ellipsis or defect What is meant by the incense because the incense is given to Christ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that he should give that is add and confer the same unto the prayers of the Saintes and thus this incense should signifie the applying of the precious merit of Christ by which onely the Saintes themselves their prayers also are acceptable and well pleasing to God Ephes 1.6 1 Pet. 2.5 Eph. 5.2 4. And the smoake of the incense ascended The effect of the former oblation here followes which is that the prayers of the Saintes beeing sprinkled with the sweet perfume of Christs merits they doe ascend as it were out of his hand in a gracious acceptance before God for even as the sweet odour of the incense of old pleased the Lord even so our prayers through the merit intercession of Christ are acceptable to him and obtaine the promise To ascend up before God is a phrase much used in scripture speaking of sacrifices it signifies that God is wel pleased with them and hears them so the Angel said to Cornelius thy prayers Act. 10.4 Exod. 3.9 and thine alms are come up for a memoriall before God The cry of the children of Israel is come unto mee c. Again he saith the smoake of the incense ascended which came ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is eyther of with or to the prayers for this fragrancy commeth to our prayers by Christs oblation who makes them worthy to ascend up before God Thus we have heard what Christ doth in heaven as also the successe thereof And in this consisteth the Churches comfort It remayneth to consider What the casting of the censer on the earth signifies what the effect thereof was in the earth in which the first Act of this vision is summarily shadowed out with wonderfull analogie and brevitie 5. And the Angel tooke Two things remaine to be spoken of in this verse 1. What the Angel did further 2. with what effect He filled the golden censer with the fire of the Altar and cast it into the earth Many take this in the evill part viz. of the fire of punishment by which God will consume the wicked But it is rather to be taken in the better part for what agreement is there betwixt the censer and punishment The filling therefore of the censer with fire and the casting of it into the earth if it be properly taken happily may signifie the fulfilling and abrogation of the types of the Law made by the oblation and intercession of Christ But for my part I take it that hereby two benefits of Christ are shadowed out First the wonderfull shedding forth of the holy Ghost upon the Apostles in the likenes of fiery tongues And this I take to be the casting of the fire of the Altar into the earth I know that some understand it of the fire of division which should follow the preaching of the Gospel wherof Christ speaketh I am come to send fire on the earth Luk. 12.49 and what will I if it were already kindled But so it can not be because the high-priest with this fire had formerly kindled his incense The second benefit is the casting of the censer upon the earth which signifyeth as I have shewed the pretious death and passion of Christ This he sent into the earth when the whole world was filled with the knowledge of Christ crucified by the preaching of the Apostles The casting therefore of this censer c. is the same with that of Christs riding